Snow White and the Seven Hunks

Snow White and the Seven Hunks By Kimberly Zant SNOW WHITE & THE SEVEN HUNKS Kimberly Zant © copyright by Kimberly ...

Author: Zant Kimberly

104 downloads 1339 Views 392KB Size Report

This content was uploaded by our users and we assume good faith they have the permission to share this book. If you own the copyright to this book and it is wrongfully on our website, we offer a simple DMCA procedure to remove your content from our site. Start by pressing the button below!
Report copyright / DMCA form

DOWNLOAD PDF

Snow White and the Seven Hunks By

Kimberly Zant

SNOW WHITE & THE SEVEN HUNKS

Kimberly Zant

© copyright by Kimberly Zant, July 2009 Cover Art by Eliza Black, July 2009 ISBN 978-1-60394-328-4 New Concepts Publishing Lake Park, GA 31636 www.newconceptspublishing.com

This is a work of fiction. All characters, events, and places are of the author’s imagination and not to be confused with fact. Any resemblance to living persons or events is merely coincidence.

2


Kimberly Zant

3

Chapter One “Blackmail is such an ugly word! And it’s completely untrue, besides. I’m giving you the option of helping me out and repaying me at the same time.” The alternative being criminal charges, I thought, feeling stomach churning fear as I stared with horrified fascination at the woman’s smug expression and glittering eyes—Glenda—the wicked witch of the west. With an effort, I dragged my gaze from her and glanced at my sister to see how she’d taken the ‘offer’. Her chin and lower lip were trembling. I didn’t know whether I most wanted to smack her for dragging me in to her mess or cuddle her—she was my older sister, but I’d fought most of her battles for her over the years until it was pretty much second nature and that helpless look of hers rarely failed to arouse a sense of protectiveness in me. The angelic damsel in distress look she’d cultivated over the years that had such a devastating effect on the male of the species, however, was completely ineffectual on the female— unless said female happened to be a lesbian. I slid a hopeful glance at the wicked witch again. No such luck! She wasn’t completely unmoved. Her lips had flattened in an expression of disgust and the look in her eyes was patently disbelieving. I released a dejected sigh. The shit fairy had attended my birth and sprinkled fairy manure over me, cursing me forever afterward to get the shit end of the stick in any given situation. Brandy, my sister, had often accused me of having opticalrectumitis, but how I could have any other outlook was beyond me. It never failed. If I had a half a dozen options, I unerringly chose the absolute worst. If I bought something, it was broken when I got home. If it was under warranty, it broke the day after the warranty expired. If I got into a line—any line—that line stopped moving. There didn’t seem to be any aspect in my life that was unaffected by the ‘shit curse’. Nearing thirty-three, I’d optimistically entered a half dozen relationships since high school and every one had ended in disaster—the level of the disaster changed, depending upon just how smitten I was with the object of my affections, but they’d all ended badly, regardless. I’d become a man hater after the last bastard had wiped me out and walked off with everything I owned, not that that was anything I could say in public because then I would have to explain that I was still heterosexual, I just wanted another option. The worst part of my current situation was that I couldn’t even claim complete innocence. I’d helped my sister get the damned job in the first place and I was guilty by association even if I hadn’t been related to her. Glenda didn’t believe me when I’d tried, and as much as it made me want to do something violent, in all honesty I couldn’t really blame her. I knew I looked guilty. It occurred to me that my life might have been completely different if Brandy had had a convenient accident sometime after birth. Maybe the shit curse would’ve followed her to the grave and left me alone, but that was just wishful thinking, I knew. I was stuck


Kimberly Zant

4

with it, just like I was stuck with her as a sister—the bane of my existence from the time I was old enough to realize even parents could be conned into believing their most beautiful duckling was as wonderful as she appeared—not terribly bright but as sweet as the day was long. Ha! I hadn’t instigated the hair-pulling contests that had punctuated our teen years together—actually a good bit of our childhood before that. But did they believe me? No! And Glenda wasn’t buying it either. Well, at least this once I wasn’t catching the entire blame, even though I shouldn’t have caught any of it! How was I supposed to know my lame brain of a sister would decide to ‘borrow’ money from the boss? I admit, I’d wondered where she got the damned money for that luxury trip to Vegas, but—what could I say?—I was an idiot when it came to Brandy. I’d bought her lie hook, line, and sinker—she’d won it on a scratch off! Did I feel stupid, now, for having spent two solid weeks trying to convince her to invest her ‘winnings’ instead of blowing it in Vegas? Hell yes! For a moment as I stared at her, the image danced in my head of curling my fingers around her slender throat and choking the life out of her. Could I plead temporary insanity, I wondered? How many years would it be before I could get out? I calculated the minimum and decided, as rotten as life was, I didn’t particularly want free room and board until I was sixty. “Ok. You convinced us. We’ll do it!” I said quickly, before I could change my mind. “I just want to say, for the record here, that it was her! I didn’t have anything to do with it, and I sure as hell didn’t get any of the money!” Brandy dropped the ‘innocent as the driven snow’ and ‘delicate angel’ pose so quickly, Dr. Jekyll would’ve been amazed at the swift transformation. “You bitch! I can’t believe you’re blaming all this on me!” “Ladies! Ladies!” Glenda snapped harshly. “I know you don’t want me to send for security!” Boy was I relieved! I was beginning to think I was going to have to defend myself and Brandy could go from angel to psycho in eight seconds or less! “Do you agree to the terms, too?” Glenda asked Brandy. Brandy glared at her belligerently. “And what if I don’t?” “I’ll call the cops and tell them you embezzled my money,” Glenda said coolly. I could tell Brandy was wondering if she could get away with leaping over the desk and choking the life out of Glenda, but she finally subsided. “If I agree to this, I want something legal saying that you won’t file any kind of legal charges related to your accusation or any lawsuit in the future for any kind of damages.” I gaped at Brandy, dismayed that my brain had been on holiday and I hadn’t thought about that! “Me, too!” A look of satisfaction, respect, and irritation flitted across Glenda’s features. “I’ll have my attorney work that up. In the meantime, you two can report to the set. My partner wants to check out the wardrobe and give you both a screen test.” I gaped at her, trying to sort this in my mind. It didn’t sound at all like the explanation she’d given us before we’d agreed to her demands. “What do you mean, set?” Brandy demanded immediately. “You said it was


Kimberly Zant

5

going to be a reality thing filmed in a house—hidden cameras and all that! You’re saying now that I’m supposed to prance around naked and spread my legs in front of a damned filming crew?” I really liked the way Brandy switched from ‘we’ to ‘I’, but I wanted to know so I just kept my mouth shut. Glenda looked at her sourly. “It’s still a set, moron!” she said through gritted teeth. Bad move! I could tell Glenda wasn’t accustomed to confronting gorillas in lamb suits or she would’ve known better than to provoke Brandy by suggesting she was an idiot just because that was the façade she preferred. Ok, so she wasn’t the brightest light bulb in the pack. She knew it, but she didn’t really mind it when people thought it was cute. It was the tone and that particular word that aroused her hostility faster than greased lightning. She came to her feet. “Call me moron again, bitch, and you can add assault and battery to the charges, because I’m going to stomp a mud puddle in your ass!” Glenda eyed her somewhat warily, but she wasn’t too bright either. “Oh, I’m pretty sure the charges I already have against you will be sufficient.” Brandy thought that over, apparently decided it was close enough to an apology and sat back down. As I said …. “Now that we have that settled,” Glenda said, smiling thinly, “if you two will come with me, we’ll take a ride out to the set we’ve leased and the director can do a screen test.” The dread I felt building inside me as the three of us trooped outside, climbed into Glenda’s broom, a gas guzzling SUV, and drove out to the ‘set’ was more closely akin to a trip to the dentist to get teeth chiseled out of my jawbone than anything else I could think of. Dread was a feeling I was intimately acquainted with. Any hint of unpleasantness was enough to spark it and it built until the object of my fears was finally surmounted—which often took a long time since I was also a procrastinator and tended to avoid unpleasantness when I could as long as I could. Brandy either had more spine than I did, or, which I suspected, she just thrived on disharmony and chaos. I might have been prejudiced, but there was no getting around the fact that she created a ruckus whenever life got too dull for her, resurrecting old battles if she couldn’t think of fodder for a new one. I’d dragged my feet on the way out and ended up in the backseat while Brandy perched in the front. This added to my distress since the ride was a fairly lengthy one and I had a real problem with motion sickness. Glenda looked me over with disapproval when we got out of the car, but I ignored her, struggling with the nausea as I looked the place over. There was nothing really ‘threatening’ that I could see about the outside of the house beyond the fact that it was situated a goodly distance from any other house, having been erected in a rural setting. It was actually rather quaint to my mind since it was an old house built in the Victorian style and I’d always been rather fond of the girly frill of that particular style. “Creepy,” Brandy said with a shudder after she’d looked it over. “It reminds me of that house from the horror movie about a psycho.”


Kimberly Zant

6

Thank you, Brandy! “It’s been completely restored,” Glenda said coolly. “It’s quite comfortable. It was chosen for its atmosphere.” “Cow dung?” Brandy asked sweetly. “How far are we from a shopping center?” “There won’t be a lot of time for shopping excursions while we’re filming,” Glenda said pointedly, leading the way through the flower-covered arch over the front gate and up the walkway to the wrap-around front porch. The pastoral scene of peaceful bygone days vanished as soon as we stepped into the wide hallway that bisected the lower floor of the house. Ladders, wires, and young men cluttered the hallway, making it a hazard. The flocked, floral wall paper, sconces and gleaming hardwood floor certainly seemed in keeping with the antiquity of the house, but it was hard to get the feel of stepping back in time with all the dangling wires. “Where’s Gabe?” Glenda asked, drawing my attention to the man perched on the top of the ladder. “Upstairs in the playroom,” the man responded slowly, examining me and Brandy with curiosity—mostly Brandy. Brandy, I discovered was more than curious. He was attractive enough to bring her femininity to the fore and she’d adopted the ‘I don’t know you’re there, but notice my beautiful breasts’ pose. Glenda immediately retraced her steps to the stairs. I followed her uncertainly since she hadn’t commanded us to stay put, wondering uneasily what the ‘playroom’ was all about. I didn’t believe for a moment that it was a child’s room. “This way, Brandy,” Glenda said briskly when she discovered Brandy was still preening for the young man on the ladder and not behind her as she’d assumed. Pretending she’d been fascinated by the work, and not the three young men trying to do it, Brandy sashayed to the stairs and managed a credible model’s walk up the steps to the second floor. The sway of her hips and the bounce of her boobs kept the young men in the foyer mesmerized until she disappeared from their view. I’d been huffing slightly with imminent panic attack, but it hit me as Brandy joined us on the upper landing that she was in her element. Brandy was always convinced she was being watched. Some people might mistake that for paranoia, but I’d long since figured out what it really was—a desire to be watched and the certainty that she held center stage where ever she went. I had to admit she usually did. I would’ve liked to put it down to bountiful breasts and I was sure that was a big part of it, but the plain fact was that Brandy was a man magnet—or maybe like an incubus? She seemed to suck their intelligence when she walked by. They tended to forget what they were doing and where they were going. I’d lost count of the number of men I’d seen walk into walls or fall over something when she strolled past them. The young man downstairs fell off the ladder. I knew when I heard the crash that Brandy had struck again. The other two had been equally mesmerized. The mishap wasn’t followed by exclamations or male laughter and ribbing—because the other two were too enthralled to realize the third member had fallen. Glenda dashed back to the railing. “Did you break anything?” “I’m fine. I just slipped off the ladder.”


Kimberly Zant

7

“I meant equipment!” Glenda snapped. “That stuff’s expensive.” “We’re just putting up the cables,” the young man responded, his voice equally taut with annoyance. Brandy preened, knowing the mishap was because they were watching her. I struggled with the embarrassment I felt for the men, who were probably too shaken to feel it for themselves. Apparently satisfied but still annoyed, Glenda turned and stalked down the upper hallway to the end and tapped on the door. “What is it now?” a deep male voice growled from inside the room. We heard a light, brisk tread and the door was snatched open. A grizzly bear filled the portal, his shaggy black hair a wild tangle, his dark brows almost meeting above the bridge of his aquiline nose, and his hard mouth a thin line of displeasure. Surprise flickered across his face when he met Glenda in the doorway, but he didn’t look a lot more pleased to discover it was Glenda. I liked him better already if he disliked Glenda as much as I did. “I brought the … women over for a wardrobe fitting.” Interest flickered in his eyes. He pushed past Glenda and looked me and Brandy over. A faint frown creased his brows. “I thought you were getting a couple of college girls? These two look a little old.” I felt my jaw go slack with surprise and dawning outrage. Brandy didn’t take nearly as long to warm up as I did. “Excuse you?” she demanded indignantly. Glenda and the man I assumed was Gabe both glared at her. “You two go in that room behind you and try on something from the wardrobe while I talk to the director.” Wondering who was going to win the battle of wills, I shrugged and opened the door. My money was on Gabe and I was feeling better by the moment—until it occurred to me to wonder if Brandy and I were going to end up in jail. Brandy stalked into the room behind me and slammed the door. “Can you believe that bastard!” she snarled. I shrugged. “He was surprised,” I said pointedly. “He was expecting college girls.” “I don’t look a day over twenty-five!” Brandy informed me in a challenging voice. She looked thirty-six to me, but then I knew she was and she had the maturity of a twenty-year-old. I supposed in that sense, she averaged to about twenty five and if I figured in her IQ …. I wasn’t about to point any of that out, however, when she was clearly spoiling for a fight. “Look at the good side—if he wins the argument, we don’t have to do this.” The comment sucked some of the wind from Brandy’s sails. She settled to thinking that over while I crossed the room to the rack of clothing and pulled a ‘costume’ out to examine it. Discovering it was nothing but a black thong, a pair of thigh high stockings, and a bra with most of the cup missing, I looked around for the rest of the outfit. “Brandy?” I said uneasily when I’d searched half the rack and didn’t find anything but lingerie.


Kimberly Zant

8

“Yes, but what happens to our deal with the bitch if he decides he doesn’t want us?” Brandy demanded, unwilling to be completely distracted from the fight she’d been building up to. “Uh … I guess we’ll have to try to throw ourselves on her mercy and work it out some other way,” I said distractedly. “There’s nothing here but lingerie—and even half of that’s missing.” “It’s a porn, stupid!” Brandy snapped. “Could you just focus?” Resentment flickered through me, but I was too horrified by the wardrobe to feel it as I might have otherwise. “Yes, but …. My god! This stuff is indecent!” “Really?” She sounded intrigued. Joining me at the rack, she pulled first one and then another out to study it, giggling and blushing with rising excitement. “My god! We can’t run around in this!” She sounded a lot more enthusiastic about it than I was. I looked around for another rack, certain this was just part of the wardrobe. I didn’t want my sister to see me in this stuff! I sure as hell couldn’t picture myself strolling around a house full of men in it. Especially college jocks! They’d laugh! “Ohh! I like this one, Nicole. I’m going to try this on!” I gaped at Brandy. “You aren’t serious?” I asked, appalled. She gave me a look and then preened. “She said try something on. I’ll bet when he sees me in this he’ll change his tune!” God! I wished I had her conceit … uh … self-confidence! Then again, I supposed if I looked like her I would have. “I think I’d rather do time.” “Don’t be ridiculous!” Brandy snapped. “God! It’s just sex, Nicole! And if the guys I’ve already seen are anything to go by, it won’t be a hardship! When was the last time you got laid by anybody that looked that good?” Never? Actually, that wasn’t true. I had a penchant for ‘pretty’. If I couldn’t get pretty, I just did without. I’d done without a lot! “I don’t know,” I mumbled. “A year, maybe?” “Right!” I glared at her. Ok, so maybe I hadn’t been with anyone in quite a while that looked that good, but as good looking as that guy Gabe was, he was also scary big and I doubted he was going to be one of the ‘hunks’. I hadn’t actually gotten much of a look at the three men downstairs. I had the impression that they were easy on the eyes, and well built, but I thought they probably weren’t on the menu either. Brandy was busy shucking her clothes, I discovered. Turning my back on her, I picked the outfit that seemed to have the most fabric and reluctantly shed my own clothes, glad I hadn’t listened to Brandy and gotten a hair cut. It might not look that great for someone my age to have hair as long as mine was, but I decided it was about to come in handy. I always wore it back so that it wasn’t in my way, but it fell nearly halfway down my buttocks and I was about to play Lady Godiva! Fuck Snow White! Brandy squealed when the door abruptly opened. “We’re not ready yet!” Gabe and Glenda came in anyway.


Kimberly Zant

9

I was in the process of pulling on the black thong that went with the corset I’d selected. I jackknifed upright and threw a wide-eyed, wary look toward the door, feeling my face begin to flash like a neon sign when I met Gabe’s gaze. “Here, Nicole! Lace me up!” Brandy commanded, nudging me and thankfully distracting me. Trying to ignore the two standing at the door studying us, feeling a lot more inclined to strangle Brandy than help her, I focused on tightening her laces. “That’s too loose,” she complained when I got to the bottom. “That’s as tight as it goes!” I snapped. “Oh! Well, they’ll have to get me a smaller one! This is downright baggy at the waist!” Leaving her to preen, I turned my back to the two at the door, grabbed my own corset and slipped the straps over my arms. When I wrapped it around my waist, I discovered the damned thing didn’t actually have a bra cup! “Let me give you a hand with that.” The deep male voice directly at my shoulder sent a jolt through me. I flicked a startled look up and behind my shoulder and discovered him looming over me. “I can get it!” He hadn’t waited for an invitation, however. By the time I found my tongue, he’d grabbed the sides of the back and was working the hooks through the eyes. His touch almost seemed impersonal and I relaxed fractionally, telling myself it was no different than when I’d helped Brandy. It was of course—to me—but I couldn’t tell he was getting worked up about it. He turned me around by my shoulders to have a look when he’d finished, nudging my chin with his index finger. “How old are you?” My heart did a little two-step. “Thirty-six,” I lied after flicking a quick look at Brandy. “She’s thirty-two,” the wicked witch immediately disputed. “Her sister’s thirtysix. I think we could tack ten on that, though, and people would go for it. You see what I mean, though? This could really broaden our viewers. We could pull in the cougars by billing them as forty something, the BDSM crowd with the playroom, and everybody else with the straight stuff. They look good enough, I think, to appeal to a wide age group— and they’re both ordinary enough to get the realism you wanted—girl next door and that sort of thing. Nicole, here, will be perfect for the bondage. She’s a total submissive.” I sent her an indignant look. Sure, I resembled that remark. I’d been a doormat most of my life, but, put that way, she made it sound as if I actually enjoyed being picked on! Gabe studied me thoughtfully and reached to grasp the hair I’d very carefully covered myself with, tossing it behind my back. I winced, but I hesitated to slap his hands. I thought about it, but I didn’t do it. “Turn around—half turn. Stop! Turn. Stop. Turn.” He transferred his attention to Brandy after a few moments, to my relief. “And they’re both willing?” Not! I glanced at Brandy, waiting for her to assert ourselves, but discovered she was still smarting from the wicked witch’s comments and pouting. “She looks more like a model or a starlet,” Gabe murmured.


Kimberly Zant

10

Brandy preened, turning to give him a good view of all of her angles. I glared at my toes. “Pretty girl next door,” Glenda agreed. “But she plays the helpless blond bimbo so well it’s almost believable—will be to male viewers, I’m sure. They’ll go for that doe-eyed shit.” Gabe almost seemed to shrug. “We agreed to go with the title Snow White and the Seven Hunks, though. That’s what we’ve been advertising. I think we should just settle on one.” My stomach went weightless with hopefulness. Pick Brandy! Pick Brandy! “I think Nicole would fit better all the way around.” Fuck! Fuck! Fuck! “So we’ll re-title it Snow White, Rose Red, and the Seven Hunks! Or Snow White, the ugly ducking, and the Seven Hunks—or we could divide it into two shows. They’re into me deep. I’m not in favor of letting either one of them off the hook! Of course, if you’re just dead set against it, I could call the cops and have their asses hauled to jail, but it seems a waste when you weren’t happy with any of the giggly school girls I brought in and none of the aspiring actresses.”


Kimberly Zant

11

Chapter Two Gabe rubbed his neck, grimacing. “I’ll go back over the script,” he said finally, “and make some adjustments.” Script? Brandy frowned. “I thought this was supposed to be a reality thing?” “Real reality is boring,” Gabe said wryly. “The trick is to bring together a cast that has a potential for sparks and put them in situations that will generate those sparks.” He might get more bang than he bargained for with Brandy, I thought wryly, wondering if Glenda had mentioned that Brandy had a lit-tle problem with her temper. “Before I commit to this, I’d like to see how they interact with the rest of the crew.” He studied me and Brandy thoughtfully for several moments. “Why don’t you two head on down to the kitchen and put together a luncheon for the cast?” Relieved that the first order of business wasn’t posing for the cast, I turned around to collect my clothes. “Nope!” Gabe said. “As you are.” I turned to gape at him, blinking rapidly while I tried to think of an objection. “Like this?” Brandy gasped, glancing at me when he gave her an irritated look. Sick ‘em, Brandy! I thought hopefully. She shrugged. “Fine! Whatever!” Well! It wasn’t ‘fine, whatever’ with me, damn it! “We’re supposed to cook? In this?” I managed. “Sandwiches.” “Oh,” I said instead of telling him I didn’t want to make sandwiches in the getup I was wearing either. With the reflection that they probably wouldn’t notice me if I shadowed Brandy, I followed her out. “What do you suppose they have in the playroom?” Brandy asked with interest as soon as we’d left the room. “I don’t know and I don’t want to know. BDSM stuff and I am so allergic to pain! She didn’t say anything about kinky, did she?” Brandy snorted. “Anything that isn’t missionary is kinky to you!” I narrowed my eyes at her. “And there’s something wrong with regular sex?” I demanded. “I’ve given head, I’ll have you to know!” “Did you swallow?” “Don’t be gross! We’re supposed to fix lunch!” Brandy snickered. “Mayonnaise.” “I’m going to puke if you keep that up.” “That’ll turn them on!” “I don’t want to turn them on, damn it!” Brandy narrowed her eyes at me. “If you think you’re going to wiggle out of this and leave me to take the heat alone …!”


Kimberly Zant

12

“Why not? You’re the one that got us in trouble to start with!” “You always blame me! You always have!” “Because you’re always guilty, damn it! And you’re always getting me in to something!” “Now you sound like mom! You always were her favorite!” “Give me a break! She called me Brandy more than she called me Nicole!” “She was always throwing it up to me that you were the responsible one!” “And look where that got me,” I muttered. “You’re the one that put it in my head to start with!” Brandy said accusingly. I gasped in outrage. “I did no such thing!” “You said it sure would be nice to have money so we could start our own company.” I gave her a look. “Don’t even go there! I didn’t say it would be nice to steal money and take off to Vegas! I didn’t say, let’s take it! And I didn’t go to Vegas! If you were so damned sure I was OK with it, why didn’t you tell me you’d ‘borrowed’ it from the boss instead of lying and telling me you’d won the damned money on Lotto?” “Because I knew you’d shit a brick! I thought I could win enough to pay it back and she’d never know the damned difference and we’d still have the money to start our own business!” Not for one moment did I believe there would’ve been a ‘we’ in there anywhere if she’d actually managed to win at Vegas instead of losing every dime of the money that wasn’t spent to pay for her glorious vacation! **** “Well?” Watching them on the hall cameras, Gabe grunted. “I’m not sure we’re going to want this much fireworks on the show. That pair is like oil and water.” Glenda shrugged. “They’re sisters. What do you expect?” “I don’t know. I don’t have a sister.” “They’re attractive enough, though, right?” They sure as hell looked good enough to be porn stars to him—of course, the ‘stars’ part remained to be seen. They had the bodies for it, that was for sure. He had to admit he was intrigued by Nicole’s prudishness and her tendency—as Glenda had pointed out—to be a submissive. That could be a definite asset with the age gap between her and some of the hunks. They wouldn’t be intimated by her appearance—maybe. Her sister, Brandy, was as different from her as night from day. Oil and water. It could be explosive but it definitely had potential. “Yes. They look good enough,” he agreed finally, “and still completely natural. I like that.” “We could always give Nicole a hair cut and bleach her hair to the same shade of blond as her sister—call them twins.” Gabe immediately felt his gut clench with reluctance. “Cut off all that beautiful hair? I don’t think so.” He wasn’t particularly happy about the reaction of the guys working in the hall downstairs. All three of them froze like pointers the moment they saw the sisters. Not that he could blame them, he thought wryly. He’d felt pretty much the same way, but they were supposed to be fucking studs, not act like adolescences who’d never seen a woman before.


Kimberly Zant

13

He felt heat creep into his face when Daniel fell off the ladder. “It doesn’t look like those three will have any problem getting it up for them,” Glenda retorted dryly. He wasn’t worried about them getting it up! They were going to stay hard with that pair prancing around the house next door to naked! Basil missed the doorway and slammed into the doorframe when they passed him on the way to the kitchen. “Jesus!” he growled irritably. “You know, this is some really good stuff,” Glenda said musingly. “Really?” Gabe asked tightly. “I hadn’t planned it as a comedy. Our main audience is going to be men and I doubt that’ll make them comfortable. They’ll be laughing their asses off at those goofballs!” Glenda shrugged. “We can offer it as outtakes later—when we get ready to market the series through the adult stores.” Not until he’d had time to see what he looked like the first time he looked at them, Gabe thought grimly! He wasn’t selling any footage of him looking like a total jackass! **** By the time we got to the kitchen, I discovered I had a problem besides embarrassment. I was aware of my body in a way I never had been before in my life and I was pretty sure I wasn’t comfortable with it—especially since everything on me was tingling and felt hypersensitive. It was the exposure, I was sure—that plus the fact that I was surrounded by young, virile males. “I don’t know where they rounded those guys up from, but they really are hunks. Do you think they’re the ‘hunks’ from the movie?” “They’re probably just the set-up crew.” “Gabe said we were to make lunch for the cast. They’re the only guys I saw,” Brandy said, sounding disappointed. “Well, I don’t think they’d object if you offered them a piece of ass,” I said dryly. “Are you insinuating something?” Brandy snapped. “Did you forget that I was blackmailed into doing this?” Oh the urge to kill! If it wasn’t just like Brandy to conveniently forget that I was blackmailed into doing this because of her! I released an irritated huff. “You said you thought they were hunks.” “That doesn’t mean I’d sleep with them!” “I don’t think they had sleeping in mind,” I said, more than a little irritated at her hypocrisy. Brandy always talked like she was a lady, even though she didn’t think or act like one. She preened. “That one that fell off the ladder is really cute—a little clumsy.” “He was distracted,” I said pointedly, reminding her that he’d spied her boobs just before he missed that first step. “Poor guy. I hope he didn’t break anything.” I set up a sandwich assembly line while Brandy explored the kitchen— supposedly looking for something to go with the sandwiches although I knew better. It was Brandy’s MO—she was better at looking busy and doing nothing than anyone I knew. While I dragged deli meat, condiments, and veggies out of the fridge, she searched. Finding a sharp knife and a cutting board, I sliced tomatoes and onions, and


Kimberly Zant

14

then peeled leaves from the head of lettuce and washed them. By the time I’d lined up a row of bread slices and spread mayonnaise and mustard on them, she’d found a platter to stack the sandwiches on. Smiling at me to make sure I’d noticed that she’d produced the most important thing—something to display the sandwiches on—she returned to her search while I piled beef on a half a dozen slices of bread, topped them with lettuce, tomato, onion, and a second slice of bread. After a little thought, I sliced them in half, arranging them on the platter. Brandy returned just as I’d finished and plopped a jar of pickles on the counter triumphantly. “I don’t like pickles,” I said pointedly. “Somebody might.” I was halfway through putting together a half dozen turkey sandwiches when she returned with a couple of bags of chips. “I’ll put these in a bowl. I saw one somewhere.” Her timing was sheer perfection. She found the bowl and returned to empty the bags of chips into it while I was finishing up the turkey sandwiches and arranging them on the platter. She studied my efforts critically. “You think that’ll be enough?” she wondered out loud. I did a mental count and decided she was probably right even though I was tired of making sandwiches. “I guess we’ll need at least another half dozen. Some of the guys are bound to want two sandwiches.” “That’s what I was thinking. You go ahead and get started on them. I’ll take this to the table.” I glared at her back as she minced out of the kitchen with the fucking platter of sandwiches I’d made, knowing she was going to take all the credit for my efforts! Releasing an irritated huff when she disappeared, I laid out another row of bread slices, threw the beef and turkey back into the fridge and dragged out the ham. While I worked, I could hear the voices of the men as they entered the dining room, chuckles—Brandy’s softer voice, more chuckles. She reappeared after a few minutes, moving briskly now. “You’d better make at least six more or we won’t get anything,” she tossed at me as she grabbed the bowl of chips and marched out with them. She was gone long enough the second time that I was almost done with another half dozen sandwiches before she returned. Heading to the fridge, she pulled out a box of canned drinks. “Do you think you could get glasses and ice while I carry these in?” I stopped what I was doing and gaped at her in outrage. “They’re cold already!” I said pointedly. “They can drink them from the cans!” She glared at me for being ‘unhelpful’. “Fine! Don’t help!” Grabbing a plastic sleeve of disposable plates, she stalked from the kitchen again. She was lucky she was my sister. I only thought about burying my knife in her back for a few minutes before I discarded it as something I was unlikely to get away with. Too many witnesses. She hadn’t returned by the time I finished the last of the sandwiches. Shrugging, I found a plate to hold them and, after a little thought, decided to fix myself a sandwich and eat in the kitchen. It would’ve been hard enough just being around that many


Kimberly Zant

15

strangers with my boobs hanging out. I couldn’t face the thought of waltzing out while they were all sitting around the table. It smacked too much of a walk on to a stage for my nerves of spaghetti. I discovered Brandy had taken all the damned drinks! There were several boxes, hot, in the pantry, though and after fixing myself a sandwich, I found a glass, filled it with ice and settled at the counter to eat, trying to ignore the knots in my stomach. Chips would’ve been nice, I thought resentfully. Gabe came into the kitchen looking for the last plate of sandwiches just about the time I managed to take a damned bite of my sandwich and I nearly choked on it. “There’s plenty of room at the table,” he said after eyeing me for a long moment. “I’m good,” I said in a slightly strangled voice when I’d managed to swallow my bite of sandwich. “Let me put it another way—we all eat together.” I felt my face heat with a combination of embarrassment and resentment. “No problem,” I said unenthusiastically, waiting for him to grab the plate and leave. He didn’t budge, and I could see his irritation mounting the longer we had the staring contest. Caving in, I wrapped my sandwich in the paper towel I’d been using instead of a plate, grabbed my glass and headed toward him. He grabbed the plate of sandwiches from the counter and followed me. Catching up with me at the door, he opened it with his free hand and then settled that hand at the small of my back—I suppose just in case I tried to make a break for it. Everyone stopped eating and talking and stared at me when he shoved me through the kitchen door and into the dining room—just as I’d feared. Refusing to make eye contact, I spied the two empty chairs at one end and made for the only one that didn’t have a plate in front of it, trying to outrun the hand on my back. I wasn’t successful. He managed to maintain contact until I’d reached the chair. His hand brushed my bare buttocks as he moved away at last, and I bolted upright, staring at him wide-eyed and trying to decide if the brush was accidental or not. He didn’t look at me and I finally concluded that it was accidental. The seat of the chair was like ice when I dropped my ass onto it weakly and I almost came up off of it again. “Cold, huh?” Brandy asked with a smirk. Fortunately we were in company—lots of it—and she was too far down the table for me to smack that smirk off of her face. I sent her a tight smile, mentally tallying another mark against her. One of these days I was going to go postal and I wanted to be sure my dear sister was the first target in sight! “Now that we’re all here …,” Gabe said, a faint edge to his voice, “I’m Gabriel, but you can call me Gabe. That’s Basil to your right. Continuing to your right, Daniel, David, Scott—Glenda you know—Shaun, and finally Hunter.” Pasting a polite smile on my lips, I nodded to each one as he introduced them. I didn’t actually tabulate much from the introduction beyond vague impressions of each one—young, nice looking, clean cut—except for Gabe—and all of them built like they worked out at the same gym. Hunter looked like the classic beach boy—golden tan and sun bleached hair. Shaun had hair as black as Gabe’s and eyes as beautiful as his—as green as emeralds and set off with thick, long, curling black lashes. I suspected they might be related. Basil’s hair was dark, but not black, and he seemed a little more on the


Kimberly Zant

16

slender side than the others. I didn’t get much more than a glimpse of Scott, David, or Daniel since they were further down the table on my side, but I thought it was the three I’d seen in the hallway when we arrived and then when we went into the kitchen. Not that I’d done more than glance at them then. I realized Gabe was looking at me expectantly. After searching my mind briefly, I realized he was waiting for me to introduce myself. “I’m Nicole,” I said in a crusty voice and then cleared my throat. He continued to study me. I realized he was waiting for me to say something else and finally cast a smile around the table. “Nice to meet you all. I guess … uh … you’re the cast?” “We are the cast—excluding Glenda, of course.” I turned to look at him, feeling my eyes widen and my belly clench. “You’re … uh ….” “Hunk number seven,” he said, amusement threading his voice. Oh fuck! It was all I could do to focus on eating when everyone else finally did even though that was some relief. I’m not sure why it unnerved me so much to discover that Gabe fully intended to participate, but there was no getting around the fact that it did. I managed to make it halfway through my sandwich before I happened to glance down and discovered my nipples were poking through the hair I’d thought was covering me. I stared at them in horror for a couple of moments but it occurred to me that I might only draw attention to the state of them if I dropped my sandwich and tried to rearrange my hair. I threw a glance at Gabe to see if he’d noticed and found him staring at them. “Well!” Glenda announced briskly. “Now that everyone’s been introduced and everything is settled, we should get going and conclude our business. Once we get the paperwork out of the way, we’ll get you two checked out and, if everything looks OK, we’ll be back next week.” “Checks out?” Brandy asked in confusion. Glenda sent her a sour look. “It’s required. Everyone goes through a careful screening to make sure they’re not carrying anything before shooting starts. The viewers don’t want to watch the guys fumbling with condoms. They want to see action. They want to see lots of come shots.” I stared at the remains of my sandwich and carefully placed it on the table, feeling vaguely nauseated. Gabe, I discovered, was still staring at me, or staring again, when I glanced at him, his eyes gleaming with heat. Basil’s heat, I discovered, was in his face. He was frowning at his sandwich as if he’d found something in it that shouldn’t be there. The men got up and walked us to the door. I was actually glad for it since there was such a crowd I could sort of fade into the background and let Brandy take center stage where she was always most comfortable. I beat the herd to the stairs and went up to change while Brandy paused at the foot to chat with the guys. Feeling a good bit better once I was decently covered, I lingered until Brandy finally came up to change back into her street clothes and then let her lead the way down. The guys, thankfully, had headed back to complete their wiring and camera set up. Gabe, I presumed, had disappeared back into the ‘playroom’ to finish setting up the torture chamber.


Kimberly Zant

17

Brandy was almost maniacally gay on the way back, but then that wasn’t unusual for her. Dread knotted in my belly. Brandy’s highs usually resulted in a crash down the road. Thankfully, we managed to make it through the paperwork Glenda had spoken of and the examination by the doctor. Brandy hit bottom before I could drop her at her apartment and retreat. Thankfully, Brandy’s boyfriend—the one she’d taken to Vegas with her, was there—poor idiot! I was still sitting on the couch, staring at nothing in particular and trying to come to terms with what I was facing when Brandy called to tell me the cops were at her apartment. Dread immediately swamped me, but she was too hysterical for me to make any sense of what she was saying and I told her I’d be right over. I didn’t want to go. I wanted to hide in my apartment and hope everything would blow over. Selfish thing that I was, it occurred to me immediately that if Brandy was in jail for killing her boyfriend, I was going to be stuck doing the porn gig by myself, though, so I dashed over to see if anything could be done to smooth things over. Brandy was sitting on her couch when I arrived, her big hazel eyes swimming with tears, her full lips trembling threateningly. The cops—big surprise—looked more inclined to protect her than throw her in jail. “They’re looking for Glen,” Brandy informed me in a whisper when the cops finally allowed me inside and I settled beside her. “What for?” I asked blankly, studying her a little anxiously for signs of trauma. “That bastard was in my bed with a tramp when I got home!” she said angrily. “I threw both of them out and then I threw all of Glen’s things out the window.” I stared at her in horror. “This a third floor apartment, Brandy! For god’s sake! You could’ve killed somebody!” She sniffed. “He was running too fast. I couldn’t hit him with anything. I almost got that skinny bitch he was with, though,” she ended with a touch of satisfaction. “My god, Brandy!” I hissed through my teeth. “You didn’t tell the cops that?” She gave me a look. “Of course not! Do you think I’m stupid?” “What are they looking for him for?” I whispered. “Assault.” “He assaulted you?” Brandy shrugged. “He threw the TV at me.” “My god! But he missed, right?” She stuck out one leg. “Broke my toe and just look at the bruise on my shin!” I frowned. “You’re sure he didn’t just throw it on the floor?” I asked skeptically. She glared at me. “Whose side are you on?” she demanded indignantly. “Yours, of course,” I responded promptly. “I just don’t see why he would’ve thrown it at your foot.” She shrugged one shoulder irritably. “I threw it at him and he pitched it back at me.” As in, he threw up his hands to keep her from braining him with it and the TV bounced back and hit her? Some people might question that a frail little thing like Brandy was capable of pitching a full sized TV across the room, but I knew from personal experience that there wasn’t much Brandy couldn’t lift and throw when she was in a rage.


Kimberly Zant

18

She caught my hands, squeezing them. “I have to go down to the station to give my statement. Will you go with me?” she asked pleadingly. I was almost as allergic to police stations as I was hospitals, but I’d never denied Brandy the support she demanded. “Sure. I’ll follow you down.” “Maybe I could just ride with you?” she asked loudly, looking hopefully at the cop that seemed to be in charge. He studied her a little doubtfully, but he was a man, which meant he was a sucker for any woman that looked like Brandy. I could see she already had him convinced that she was the wronged party and had barely escaped with her life when in reality it was the fool Glen and his bimbo that were lucky to be alive. “I guess that would be alright,” he said finally. “I’ll follow your car to the station.” That was telling her! I discovered they’d just been waiting for me to arrive. The cop took Brandy’s arm and helped her hobble to the elevator. Resisting the urge to roll my eyes when he asked her if she was sure she didn’t want to go to the hospital first, I followed the two of them. Glen was still enraged at the destruction of his property when the cops hauled him in, unfortunately for him. Brandy managed to maintain a façade of weak and helpless female throughout the hours of questioning and was finally released. Since she’d trashed her apartment, she invited herself to mine and kept me awake half the night going over all she’d done for that bastard Glen, the cheating son-of-a-bitch! I was so heavy-eyed from lack of sleep the next morning that Glenda called me into her office before the day was over to chew me out for trying to get out of the deal we’d made. It was completely unfair, but after wrestling with the idea of confessing exactly why I was spacey and looked like I had two black eyes, I finally decided it was better to be treated unfairly than to confess. Unjust or not, my fate was firmly tied to Brandy’s and I didn’t think it would look good to mention the assault and battery charges that the police had considered—and thankfully dismissed—lodging against Brandy. The apartment manager threw Brandy out when we arrived at her apartment to clean up the mess. Brandy threatened to sue him and file charges against him for harassment, etc., etc., and then packed up what she wanted and left the mess for him to clean up. She seemed to take it as a matter of fact that she would move in with me until she could get another place. I didn’t want her, but there didn’t seem to be anything I could do about it. She kept me awake half that night complaining about how persecuted she was and how mean everybody was to her when she was as sweet and innocent as the driven snow. Glenda glared daggers at me most of the following day, but I was too tired to care. That night I was mean to Brandy. I went to my room at my usual bed time and locked the door, refusing to sit up with her and keep her company. I didn’t know how she could stay up half the night and still function the next day, but I couldn’t handle it. She decided to forgive me the following night, since it was a Friday, and invited some friends over for a ‘girl’ party. As pissed off as I was to discover she’d planned a party without even asking me, I discovered after a couple of strawberry daiquiris that I was enjoying it. Right up until my landlord started pounding on my door and threatening to call the cops at two A.M.. Brandy was inclined to pick a fight with him, but I managed to


Kimberly Zant

19

evict her guests and smooth things over with the landlord. Strangely enough, by the time the day of reckoning rolled around I was actually glad that I wasn’t going to be cooped up in my tiny little apartment with Brandy any more. It wasn’t until Glenda pulled up in front of the Victorian house and told us to get out that my belly clenched with nerves.


Kimberly Zant

20

Chapter Three Brandy, who’d spent nearly three hours primping for her big debut, beat me to the front door and knocked before I was halfway up the walk. When I finally turned to face my destiny after watching the wicked witch fly away on her broom, leaving a cloud of dust in her wake, I discovered Gabe was standing in the door, watching me, and Brandy had disappeared inside. Knowing there was no getting out of it didn’t help bolster me. Uttering a shaky breath, I trudged up the walkway reluctantly. “You ready?” he asked in a husky voice. I sent him a scared look, but managed a weak smile. “No.” He grinned abruptly. His smile made my belly feel as if it was caving in, but I couldn’t decide whether I was charmed by it or more frightened. “We don’t bite.” He seemed to think that over. “Well, not hard anyway.” Oh god! BDSM! He settled a hand on the back of my neck, practically dragging me inside. “Come on up and pick out your wardrobe and I’ll show you your room.” Brandy, escorted by Daniel and Scott—I thought—was already halfway up the stairs, chatting animatedly as if they’d known each other forever. Brandy was chattering, anyway. I knew that nervous chatter and the giggles that punctuated it. She was as unnerved as I was. Fortunately for her, Brandy was easy to distract. By the time I reached the wardrobe room with Gabe, she was completely engrossed in grabbing the outfits that appealed to her the most before I could get to them. Ordinarily, that would’ve annoyed me. I didn’t particularly want any of the damned clothes, though! Gabe nudged me forward. “You need to choose what you want.” “I’m good. I’ll just take what Brandy doesn’t want.” “Not that I’d mind if you wear nothing but your hair while you’re here,” Gabe said dryly, surging toward the rack and looking through the clothes, “but you’ll need costumes.” I thought for a few moments that he was going to have to scrap with Brandy over some of his choices. “I was going to take that one!” she said indignantly, when he’d grabbed one, looked it over cursorily and shoved it at me. “Too late!” he said tightly, ignoring her while he went down the rack. He paused with his hand on a red outfit, turned to look at me speculatively and then wrestled it from Brandy and handed it to me. I was almost enjoying this! Brandy was so unaccustomed to being thwarted—by anyone—she was getting more and more possessive and pissed off and Gabe was starting to look like a thundercloud. Apparently, he tired of the battle before she did. He stopped looking and simply grabbed an armload from the end. “I hadn’t looked through those!” Brandy said pointedly. “These are for Nicole,” Gabe threw at her over his shoulder as he strode toward


Kimberly Zant

21

the door. He paused there when he discovered I wasn’t behind him. “Come on. I’ll show you to your room and we’ll go over orientation.” I blinked at him, uneasy as to what orientation might include. Gabe turned to eye the other guys speculatively. “You two think you can handle giving Brandy orientation?” “Sure!” “No problem!” Brandy batted her eyelashes at them. Gabe’s dark brows lowered threateningly when he discovered I hadn’t moved from the spot. I surged forward. Satisfied that I was following him, he strode down the hall to a door, waited until I’d caught up to him and looked at the doorknob pointedly when I merely stared at him. Prompted, I opened the door and pushed it wide. He still had trouble getting both shoulders and the bundle of clothes through. After glancing around, he dropped the bundle on the bed—a four-poster with a canopy. I stared at the bed, which looked awfully big for one person, swallowing a little convulsively. “You can put your things away later,” he said curtly, heading to the door and closing it. “For now—strip.” I gaped at him blankly. “What?” “Clothes off.” I glanced around for an avenue of escape, but he was standing between me and the door. I studied the window speculatively. “It’s nailed shut.” I gaped at him again. “Isn’t that against fire code, or something?” He shrugged. “If there’s a fire, you’ll be the first one out. Strip … now … unless you’d rather I do it?” I studied him uneasily, struggling with the urge to scream for help. As the panic subsided, however, I realized I didn’t actually have a choice at this point. I’d agreed to the terms—I hadn’t actually read them, but Glenda had been pretty blunt. It wasn’t that I was that shy. I just wasn’t used to being ordered to remove my clothes. And I wasn’t used to having a man watch me while I did—especially a complete stranger. It occurred to me that if I ended up in prison I’d have to get used to being ordered around. At least this was a short sentence—months. The court system took a dim view of any crime involving money and were a lot more likely to throw the book at you for stealing than for murder. Reluctantly, I pushed my tennis shoes off with my toes and began stripping. Gabe settled his broad shoulders against the door, folding his arms as if to say he was willing to wait as long as it took. I reached for the band I had tied my hair back with when I’d pulled off my t-shirt. “Nope. Leave it. I want to see you … not the hair.” I felt my cheeks heat that he’d so swiftly and unerringly picked up on my plan. I hesitated, but moved my hand without unfettering my hair. “Good girl,” he said approvingly. I stopped when I’d wiggled out of my jeans. He studied me for a long moment and pushed away from the door. I might’ve run when I saw him coming at me, but my


Kimberly Zant

22

feet felt like they were glued to the floor. He stopped in front of me, holding my gaze while he reached around to unfasten my bra and then slipped it off. He studied my breasts although he didn’t touch them. “Your role,” he said finally, “is submissive … Rose. I am the Dom. Do you understand what that means?” I stared up at him slack-jawed and finally, slowly, shook my head. “What it means is that I am your master and you are my slave. It means I tell you what to do and you do it. You don’t tell me no and you don’t question me. If you misbehave by balking when I tell you to do something, you will be punished. If you’re a good girl, you will be rewarded.” I cleared my throat. “Uh … what sort of punishment?” His expression hardened, but his eyes gleamed with desire. “I’ll show you … the first time you step out of line. Is that understood?” Oh! As clear as mud! He wasn’t going to tell me what he had in mind for punishment and he was looking forward to it! My knees went weak. He crouched in front of me abruptly. Hooking his thumbs into the sides of my panties, he drew them down my hips and then all the way to my ankles. “Step out.” My legs were so weak I wasn’t sure I could manage it without falling on my ass. I put my hand on his broad shoulder for balance and then snatched it away again when he looked up at me. Transferring his attention to my mound after a moment, he tugged at the hair. “This will have to go. I don’t like getting hair in my teeth.” My belly quivered at that and my stupid kegel muscles clapped together as if I’d been offered a treat. Straightening, he took my arm and led me to a narrow door opposite the window I’d been looking at so hopefully. When he opened it, I saw a bathroom was connected to the bedroom. “You’ll be expected to clean up in between.” “In between what?” I asked blankly. He flicked an amused look at me. “Partners.” He pointed to the shower. “Bathe and shave—hold off on shaving the mound, though.” Pursing my lips in irritation, I moved to the shower instead of informing him I’d shaved the night before. Gabe settled his hips on the lavatory and folded his arms to watch as I stepped inside the shower and slid the clear glass doors closed. “You’ll need to keep your skin smooth all the time you’re here—no skipping. You can expect to have two to three partners a night. During the day you’ll be available to whoever has an interest.” I grimaced in spite of the fact that my pussy was clapping with excitement. Stupid thing! I hadn’t had sex in forever, damn it! I hadn’t even had a relationship in a couple of years, which meant I wasn’t used to having sex several times a day—never had, even when I was in a relationship. Not that I didn’t enjoy sex as much as the next woman, but a couple of times a week was pushing the limits of what I was interested in, damn it! Apparently, they didn’t think the hole needed rest! Thank god I hadn’t ended up here by myself! Brandy was bound to keep them busy, I thought hopefully. She was the family nympho! She could probably take them all on and wear them down!


Kimberly Zant

23

Gabe had a towel in his hands when I got out. Instead of handing it to me, though, he placed it on the vanity, caught my waist and set me on top of it. “Lean back,” he ordered, grasping my knees and lifting them before I’d even had time to decide if I wanted to comply. I dropped a hand between my legs when he spread my thighs and hooked my heels on the edge of the counter on either side of my hips. He took my hand and dropped it to my thigh then studied my pussy like an artist might study a blank canvas. “Bare, I think,” he said decisively. “It’s too pretty to cover any of it up.” Briefly, I was flattered, but it was hard to focus on that when he almost seemed to dismiss it at once. Grabbing the razor and a can of shaving cream, he turned the hot water on and dropped the razor in the sink. I sucked in a sharp breath when he rubbed hot water over my tender nether region. “Too hot?” Actually, I wasn’t sure if it was the water or his hand. “A little,” I said weakly. He adjusted the water, filled his palm with shaving cream and lathered the hair— all the way down my cleft! I didn’t even know I had hair that far down! I was afraid to move, even to breathe deeply once he started shaving me. Trying not to think about the task he was so intent on, I studied his face while he worked. I couldn’t actually see all of it with his head tilted down, but it was a close enough view to see his skin was smooth. The lines around his eyes were mere crinkles from narrowing his eyes, not wrinkles. I’d gotten the impression that he was nearing thirty, but now I wondered how I had. He didn’t look thirty, that was for sure. Maybe twenty-five? I suppose he seemed older because he was in charge. I was tempted to ask, but I dismissed the urge. I was relieved when he’d finished shaving off my thatch and the stray hairs along the tops of my thighs. It didn’t last. As soon as he tackled the light sprinkling along my cleft, I tensed all over. He flicked a look at me and spread me wider with one hand, moving the razor with the other. When he’d finished, he wet a bath cloth, wrung it off and carefully cleaned off the residue of shaving cream. He studied my bare cleft for a long moment, stroking his fingers lightly over it, separating the petals of flesh as if he was arranging them. Finally, he dropped the bath cloth in the basin and rinsed the razor. “I want you to keep it that way from now on. You can get down.” My knees complained from holding the cramped position so long as I slipped off the vanity. “There are hidden cameras and microphones all over the house,” he tossed at me over his shoulder as he led the way out of the bathroom. “Even in there?” I gasped, horrified. He flicked a look at me. “All over the house. We’ll be recording sessions constantly, but I’ll be editing them before they’re posted on the web. The site will go live in a week or two. Since neither you nor Snow White are used to this sort of thing, we’ll take it easy for the first week or so, get to know one another, and get into a routine. Have you had anal sex before?” I gaped at him in horror and shook my head. “We’ll need the plugs then to get you ready. Pick an outfit while I get one ready.” I hadn’t been in the damned house an hour and he was already talking about


Kimberly Zant

24

weird, kinky shit? He’d taken something that looked like a miniature dildo from a drawer by the bed and lubricated it before he discovered I was still frozen between the bathroom and the bed. “Come here, Rose. Now!” The last was said in a growling command that made my feet move before my brain considered running in the other direction. He bent me over the bed, clamping a hand down along the back of my neck until I allowed the tension to flow out of me. He slipped his hand down my back then, spread the cheeks of my ass and then I felt pressure against my rectum. Thankfully, despite my fear, it didn’t hurt, but it wasn’t comfortable and it sure as hell wasn’t pleasurable to me. He held it in place, rifling through the clothes on the bed and finally selected something. Kneeling behind me, he told me to lift my feet one at the time and I felt him slip something up my legs. The thin strap of a thong slid between my nether cheeks. “Up.” I straightened, feeling more discomfort with the movement. I was focused enough on the foreign object I could feel in my ass that it took me a moment to notice what he was doing. The straps he slid up my arms and over my shoulders seemed to be about all there was to the outfit. A strap across the top of the front flattened my breasts. He adjusted it and when I looked down I saw that it was actually two narrow bands, one below my breasts pushing them up and out and one above pressing in the opposite direction. Blood began to pool in the tips of my breasts almost immediately. The thing actually looked more like a series of ropes tied together, I decided, dismayed as I looked down at it. It felt too short for my torso. I could feel the front digging into my clit. He knelt in front of me to adjust that and I discovered to my dismay that his idea of adjustment wasn’t the same as mine. I stared down at his dark hair, trying to ignore the pull on my clit. He paused for a long moment when he’d finished, studying the effect. Apparently satisfied, he straightened. “Now, we go downstairs and get acquainted with everyone.” I didn’t move. It was bad enough having to wear the thing in my room—with him looking at me. I couldn’t bring myself to walk down those damned stairs. He paused at the door and turned to look at me. After a long moment, he shook his head and moved away from the door. After rifling around in the drawer where he’d found the butt plug, he returned, pushed my hair out of the way and fastened a collar around my neck. “I can see it’ll take a little effort to bring you to heel. For now, I’m going to let it go at the collar and give you a little time to adjust. I’m not a patient man, though, Rose. You’ll do well to remember that.” It wasn’t until he started off again that I discovered the collar was attached to a chain. When he reached the end, he turned to look at me and began to slowly reel me in, winding the chain around his fist until I was forced to close the distance. He stared down at me until I couldn’t maintain the battle of wills any longer and looked down. When I did, he loosened his hold just enough to allow me to follow a step behind him and led me from the room. The trip down the stairs was sheer torture, partly because of my anxiety about what awaited me, partly because of the collar and chain, but mostly because I was bound so tightly in the damned ropes my clit and both nipples had already begun to throb. I couldn’t focus my mind away from the blood pooling there and making them more and more sensitive—just to the air!—until we reached the front parlor.


Kimberly Zant

25

The other six hunks were already gathered there and were getting acquainted with Brandy. She was sitting on one of the guys’ lap, bouncing up and down, and had a dick in her mouth. I was too appalled to take much more than that in. Gabe led me to a chair. When he’d settled, he directed me to sit on the floor at his feet, pointing out that he was displeased with me. The damned hardwood floor felt like ice on my bare ass. Worse, I couldn’t find a position that was more than vaguely comfortable. It seemed whatever I tried made the ropes bite into me a little deeper. Gabe tucked a finger beneath my chin and tilted my head up. “This is Dom Shaun, Dom Hunter, and Dom Basil. Whoever holds your leash is your master.” I didn’t see much when I looked up beyond three of the biggest cocks I’d ever seen in my life. I hadn’t realized they came in that size! It unnerved me to discover that they’d donned leather and chains. The briefs they were wearing had to be as miserably uncomfortable as what I’d been bound in. It cupped their balls, but their cocks had been pushed through the slit in the front and they were fully erect. At least I hoped so. I was unnerved already, uncertain of whether I could mount any one of them. It was more unnerving to discover that metal studded their cocks. One of them—I wasn’t sure which since I still hadn’t managed to lift my head to look at their faces—had a spiral down the length of his dick. One had a stud with two metal balls just below the head of his cock and the third had a row of them along the top of his shaft. “She’s being punished,” Gabe said coolly. “She resists my commands. She isn’t allowed any pleasure now, but you’re welcome to pleasure yourselves with her. I’m going upstairs to change.” The comment caught my attention and I dragged my gaze from the cocks lined up in front of me to look at Gabe as he straightened and handed my leash to Shaun. Shaun took the chair he’d vacated and wound his hand around the leash until I had to get up. “Let’s see what you can do with that pretty mouth, Rose,” he murmured huskily. I stared at the cock, wondering if the ball-bearings down the length would rip my tonsils out. I only resisted briefly, when he guided my head down, but apparently it was enough for more ‘punishment’. “I was inclined to let you suck it for a bit and leave it at that,” he murmured chidingly. “I think now I’ll require that you suck me until I’m dry.” I couldn’t do that! I’d given head plenty of times, but I didn’t let them come in my mouth. I decided not to warn him, though. I could give him head until I felt the first jerk of imminent explosion and leap out of the line of fire when it erupted. My jaws locked before I’d managed to get more than the head in my mouth. I realized I hadn’t just imagined the size of the damned thing. It was huge. After sucking the tip experimentally for a few moments, stroking my hands down his length, I lifted my head and tried to relax my jaw muscles for another try. He helped me. I gagged reflexively when the tip hit the back of my throat and I didn’t even have more than half the damned thing in my mouth. He eased his hold and allowed me to adjust the depth for my comfort. Since it occurred to me that the other two were watching and waiting for their own turn, I tried to hurry him along. He resisted, the bastard! I moved faster, sucked harder, realizing after a few moments that I was really getting in to it—strangely enough! I’d never given head because I wanted to, only because it was demanded. His flesh was pleasant to my taste buds, though. The thickness of his shaft, even while it was a strain, still sent a thrill


Kimberly Zant

26

through me. I could almost imagine it thrusting along my channel and felt my muscles clench in reflex. I was so focused on the surprising heat building inside of me that I didn’t move fast enough when that first warning jerk came. The hand resting lightly on the back of my head tightened. A jet of come shot into my mouth. I tried to rear back. He held my head in an iron grip and then pinched my nostrils together. I had to swallow or smother. A twinge of nausea went through me with the first gulp but by the time he’d stopped the urge had passed. He released his hold on my nose. “Suck it.” Swallowing, I sucked on him until he finally told me I could lift my head. Someone removed the chain from his slack hand. I discovered when he’d tugged me to my feet that it was Basil. The image that I’d had of Basil the bashful vanished as he led me to another chair and sprawled in it, offering me his cock. I stared down at it, discovering his was the one with the spiral. Wondering what it would feel like inside of me, I got to my knees a little stiffly, worked the kinks from my jaw, and covered him with my mouth. Brandy was screaming in climax when I began to pleasure Basil with my mouth. It distracted me, but it seemed to excite him. I’d only been giving him head for a few minutes when I felt the warning jerk. His fingers, already threaded in hair, tightened. I knew the unspoken command. I fought it anyway and it was as useless as the first attempt had been. To my surprise, I not only didn’t feel the nausea I’d felt the first time, it actually excited me. I sucked on him far more enthusiastically than I had Shaun and was almost disappointed when I couldn’t draw any more out of him. My jaw was aching when Hunter drew me with him to the couch. To my surprise, instead of sitting down, he lay down and directed me to climb on top of him in the sixty nine position, placing my knees on either side of his chest. Anticipation shot through me so hard when he touched my clit that I almost came. With far more enthusiasm than I’d expected since my jaw was already killing me, I began sucking and stroking his cock rather feverishly, waiting and hoping for him to provide the same service. I waited in vain. He teased me unmercifully, spreading my cheeks to study my cleft, lightly touching the engorged flesh but no more than that. I discovered after a few moments that his only objective was to further arouse himself. When I felt that warning jerk the third time, I lifted my head since Hunter was too busy tormenting me and had positioned me anyway so that he couldn’t make me swallow. Someone was waiting for that sign of rebellion. I hadn’t managed to dislodge Hunter’s cock from my mouth when a hand settled on the back of my head and forced it down again. He held me there until I’d sucked Hunter dry as I had the others. When he finally released me, I discovered Gabe had returned. “Stubborn,” he murmured. “I guess I’ll have to punish you after all.” Fear instantly sent a flood of cold washing through me. He studied my face. “I’ll let you know when I’ve decided on it. For now—go with Snow White and fix us something to eat.” I was wobbly when I finally managed to get up. Brandy, looking thoroughly sated, stood up to follow me. Gabe stopped her. “Go clean up first.” She looked down at the come running down her thigh and merely nodded, wandering around in confusion for several moments until Gabe escorted her to the downstairs bathroom. I leaned weakly against the kitchen counter when I’d retreated to the kitchen, my


Kimberly Zant

27

knees braced. It was hard to decide what was throbbing worse—my jaws, or my clit or my nipples. Deciding finally to ease the ache in my jaws with a hot compress, I grabbed several paper towels and wet them, holding them against first one cheek and then the other. The ache subsided after a few minutes—at least the ache in my jaws. The other aches only seemed to grow progressively worse, or it was more noticeable without the distraction of my aching jaws. I shuddered to think what my poor pussy was going to feel like after having one of those posts shoved up it. It flickered through my mind that porns generally featured men that weren’t entirely normal. It was unfortunate that that hadn’t occurred to me before I’d signed those damned papers! That was the least of my concerns at the moment, though, because as soon as I’d managed to shift my focus from my aching jaws I remembered Gabe’s threat/promise. I was sure killing me wasn’t on those papers anywhere, but that wasn’t much of a relief. I’d experienced plenty of non-life-threatening pain in my life—enough to know that some pain made you wish you were dead. This was supposed to be all sexual, though, I told myself. They wouldn’t actually torture me! I was sorry I hadn’t taken a peak in to the playroom, though. Well, maybe not. Maybe ignorance was bliss? My imagination wouldn’t allow me any bliss, though. When Gabe finally came to the door and looked in at me, I stared at him with fear for several moments before I realized he’d come to see why I wasn’t working. Scurrying to the refrigerator, I opened it to look for something to fix. The blast of cold air against my throbbing, overheated pulse points was almost torture by itself. My nipples hardened painfully. Shivering, I studied the contents. Discovering there was food in containers, I checked it. I didn’t know whether to be delighted to discover I was only expected to heat a meal or more unnerved that I couldn’t hide in the kitchen for several hours. Gabe finally left when Brandy wandered in. “My god! I came four times! I thought my heart would stop.” Brag bitch, I thought resentfully! I hadn’t come once, not that I would’ve been complaining ordinarily, but I discovered I’d developed a deep itch to go along with the throbbing nipples and clit that were driving me crazy. I wasn’t to be allowed any pleasure, I suddenly recalled, because Gabe was punishing me. Maybe that was all the punishment, I thought a little hopefully? That was bad enough, I decided. I wasn’t sure he would agree, unfortunately. Brandy settled to watch me work. I was too wrought up over my impending punishment to feel much resentment, though—actually any. It didn’t take me nearly as long to heat everything up as I’d hoped it might. I hid in the kitchen and let Brandy take the food out and serve it. Gabe came to collect me.


Kimberly Zant

28

Chapter Four I had to sit on the floor by Gabe’s chair while everyone ate. He hand fed me. I was tempted to bite his damned fingers, but I could see he’d considered the possibility. He poked an index finger in my mouth, teasing me with the possibility. I sucked it instead and heat flickered in his eyes. It jumped in my belly, too, although I wouldn’t have admitted it under torture. Ok, I might if I was tortured. I was allergic to pain. He didn’t feed me much, but then my stomach was so knotted with nerves that I wasn’t especially hungry. I wouldn’t have eaten what I did if he hadn’t given it to me and I hadn’t known that it was another command. When we’d finished eating, everyone moved to the parlor again. This time, however, they took seats around the room. Gabe allowed me to sit on his lap, but despite the erection he was sporting, I wasn’t allowed to sit on that. He wedged it between the cheeks of my ass and drew me back until I was leaning against his chest. Settling my legs on either side of his, he spread his legs, stretching my thighs wide and then proceeded to ignore me. As embarrassed as I was at being displayed, it didn’t stop my body from building more heat. They talked. I couldn’t concentrate on the conversation. My mind was divided between my current state of discomfort, building anxiety, and the certainty that I wasn’t going to like whatever Gabe had planned for me. I might not have been able to sustain it except that every time I began to relax a little, Gabe would redirect my attention to my aching body. Almost idly, he plucked at one nipple a while and then the other while he talked about the show and they discussed how they’d come to be picked for the show and what they hoped to gain from it. When he’d teased my nipples until I thought I would scream, he stopped. For a while he didn’t touch me at all, and then he found my clit. I almost leapt out of his lap when he pinched it. A jolt seared through me that made my belly cramp. He toyed with it until I thought I was going to come and then stopped. I was thoroughly exhausted with the constant state of arousal and my fears when Gabe finally moved me off his lap, informed everyone that he had to see to my punishment in case they wanted to watch and then led me up the stairs. My legs were so weak I might have stumbled except that he had a firm grip on the leash and a short hold. My belly clenched harder when he led me past my bedroom door and down the hall to the playroom. He flipped a light switch beside the door as he led me inside. Bright light didn’t flood it. Instead, a reddish glow lit the interior that left shadows around the room and somehow made the things in it seem even more scary. Naturally enough, I didn’t recognize any of it since I’d never been ‘in’ to BDSM and I was convinced that was the purpose of this particular room. He paused, surveying the room as if he hadn’t already decided what he would do and then led me to one of the least frightening pieces in the room. I almost felt weak


Kimberly Zant

29

with relief when I saw it was just a lounge chair—strangely shaped—but that was what it looked like. Beside it was a small, single drawer table and on top of the table was what looked like the sort of ice buckets commonly used in hotels. Settling in the seat, he drew me toward him. “Climb up, facing me. Put one foot on either side of me and then lower yourself into a crouch.” My heart was thundering in my chest. I still didn’t see anything particularly threatening in it, though, and complied without resistance, realizing anticipation and hopefulness were rapidly outpacing my uneasiness. Besides, I was already in trouble, I reminded myself, and it occurred to me that whatever he had in mind might be over quickly if I didn’t resist him any more. Catching my waist, he drew me upward until I was completely upright. “Stay.” A touch of annoyance flickered through me. His one-word commands had begun to strike me as the sort of thing one would use with a dog—sit, roll over, stay! I forgot all about that, though, when he reached into the drawer of table beside the chair and pulled a tube of lubricant out. As badly as I hated to admit it even to myself, my heart leapt. I’d been suffering for hours and hours. Finally! Relief! Even though I was somewhat worried about trying to mount that monster of his, my kegels clapped happily. Like the others, he had adorned his cock with metal. He was wearing a spiral like Shaun and the suspicion that they were brothers grew a little stronger. My first inkling that I’d completely mistaken the situation came when he’d finished thoroughly coating his cock with lubrication. Spreading the cheeks of my ass with his fingers, he removed the butt plug I’d been wearing all day and dropped it on the floor beside the chair. I was relieved, briefly. I knew I was in trouble, though, when he pulled another tube from the drawer. It was icy when he rubbed it over the bud of my rectum and then inserted his finger. For a few moments, I felt some discomfort and then numbness. My heart leapt into my throat and tried to choke me. I might have tried to leap up and run if I hadn’t been positioned so awkwardly I knew it was absolutely impossible to escape—and if I hadn’t also realized that he’d secured the end of the chain to one arm of the chair. I was in such a blind state of panic, in point of fact, that he’d wedged the head of his cock into my rectum and then upset my center of gravity by jerking my feet forward along the seat before my brain could actually assimilate what he had in mind. I sucked in a sharp gasp as I felt the head of his cock sink into me. I wasn’t particularly relieved when I felt no pain because I couldn’t convince myself it wasn’t coming. Instinctively, I caught myself with my thighs to keep from sliding further down the huge post that was so well lubricated my own weight was carrying me down it. He picked up a cloth and wiped his hands unhurriedly while I gritted my teeth and held myself up more by force of will than strength. My thighs were already burning from the effort of holding myself up on the three points—the end of his cock and my feet. “This is an exercise in obedience,” he murmured huskily. “From now on when I tell you to do something you will immediately do it—without question, without hesitation.” I swallowed convulsively. “The correct response is ‘Yes, Dom Gabe’.” “Yes, Dom Gabe,” I said shakily, gripping his shoulders when I felt myself


Kimberly Zant

30

slipping. He reached into the drawer again and brought out a pair of cuffs. “Give me your wrists.” I struggled inwardly with the twin urges to resist because I didn’t want my hands cuffed and the equal anxiety that, by allowing it, I wouldn’t be able to balance myself. He waited until I finally held my wrists out. Locking the cuff on one, he pushed both arms behind my back and locked the other side. I slid a little deeper down his shaft and panted for breath at the fullness I was starting to feel. He settled back and studied me. “Give me your nipple. The right one, I think.” I stared at him blankly for a moment before I realized he meant for me to lean forward. I tried but discovered fairly quickly that, even spreading my thighs wider, I couldn’t move close enough without losing my balance. I arched my back instead. He opened his mouth. I waited, but when he didn’t lean forward I realized he was waiting for me to put it in his mouth. Struggling, I managed to move a little closer. I wobbled precariously when I had, though. He clamped down on the end my breast with his teeth. I hadn’t realized until he did just how sensitive my entire breast was from the blood collecting there. I nearly blacked out. I couldn’t tell if it was from pleasure or pain, but it seemed to be a combination of the two. As I felt his cock slipping deeper inside of me, though, felt the pull on my breast when he didn’t let go, I struggled upward to ease the discomfort at both ends. He raked his teeth from the areole to the tip. I more than half expected to see blood when he released it, but then I realized the blood had pooled in the tip until it was excruciatingly sensitive. He hadn’t even bit down hard enough to leave marks, let alone draw blood. It almost seemed worse that when he’d done it my kegels had gone crazy. I could feel moisture building inside of me and oozing along my channel. “Now the other one.” I hesitated longer that time. He punished me by clamping down a little tighter. My thighs began to quiver with the strain. When he finally released his hold, I sank halfway down his shaft before I could stop myself. Pleasure trembled deep inside me as I struggled to lift myself again. “Give me the right nipple.” I was dizzy, I discovered, from panting. Resistance went through me, but I strained to do as he had ordered, wincing as I felt his teeth dig into the excruciatingly tender skin. That time, though, he sucked on it. For several moments, I quivered on the verge of climaxing. The moment a moan of pleasure escaped me, though, he stopped, releasing me. He tormented me for what seemed like hours, keeping me completely off kilter. Over and over, I came close to coming, but I never quite managed it, even when he added to the torture by occasionally pinching my clit and tugging at it. I never knew whether I was going to receive pleasure or pain when he ordered me to give him first one breast and then other over and over and I lost any semblance of will. When I reached a point where I’d been tormented so long I began to think that the very next time he took my nipple into his mouth I was going to come whether he gave me pleasure or pain, he changed tactics.


Kimberly Zant

31

I was too beleaguered at the time to realize that I gave myself away with my eagerness, lifting my breast without command and offering it. He studied me for a long moment and reached toward the table. I heard a scraping noise and then a tinkling sort of sound, but I was too disoriented to interpret them, to brace myself. I wasn’t certain later that I could’ve braced myself even if I’d realized what was coming. It felt like he’d touched fire to my clit, though, when he cupped the piece of ice to it. I sucked in a sharp breath and collapsed, driving him fully inside of me. For several moments, I couldn’t move, didn’t breathe, anticipating an explosion of pain. I couldn’t believe it when it didn’t happen, couldn’t help but wonder if I just hadn’t felt it yet because of the ice he’d cupped to my overheated clit. As it grew numb from the cold, though, and I realized I was no more uncomfortable than before, I managed to open my eyes. That time, I saw it coming and it still sent a hard jolt through me when he rubbed the piece of ice he’d picked up back and forth across my nipple. “Don’t move,” he said through gritted teeth when I jolted. I panted for breath, but within a couple of moments, the ice had cooled my nipple to numbness as it had my clit. Popping the rapidly melting ice into his mouth, he dragged me toward him and sucked my nipple into his mouth. At the same time, he grasped my hips, lifted me and drove me down on his shaft a couple of times and then uttered a deep throated growl and came. Absolute disbelief filled me even as I watched his face contort with pleasure— and outrage as it sank into me that he’d deliberately numbed me to sensation. He’d tortured me endlessly and still didn’t give me any relief! “The next time I command you, what is your response?” he gasped hoarsely when he’d caught his breath. “Yes, Dom Gabe,” I said with a mixture of resentment and hopefulness. “Good! If you’re good tomorrow, I might allow you to have a little pleasure.” He lifted me off of his lap and set me on my feet beside the chair. My legs promptly gave out and I collapsed on the floor. When he’d gotten up, he helped me to my feet and, holding one arm, led me down the hall to my bedroom. “Clean up and come back to me.” Numb with disbelief, I didn’t even try to argue. The temptation struck me when I entered the bathroom, though, to finish myself off. Apparently, that thought occurred to him, too. He followed me after a few moments and watched me bathe. When I got out, he made me bend over and present my ass. I felt his finger lightly rubbing my rectum. “This will be sore for a few days,” he murmured. “Stay put. I’ll be right back.” I’d begun to wonder if he meant bent over just like I was when he returned and smoothed something cool and soothing on my rectum. “I shouldn’t have tried it so soon,” he muttered—to himself, I thought. “Get some sleep. You can sleep naked or you can wear that.” He gave me a hard look when I followed him into the bedroom. “You aren’t allowed pleasure until I say. Understood?” I gaped at him for several moments before it dawned on me that he was warning me not to pleasure myself. “I’ll be watching. Of course, if you’re still feeling rebellious, we can have another session in the playroom tomorrow.”


Kimberly Zant

32

My ass throbbed a complaint at the threat. Nodding, I climbed meekly into my bed and lay down. When he’d left, I got up again and struggled out of the binding, but I quickly discovered it didn’t give me much relief at all. My entire body was still aching and throbbing with demand. The cool linens hurt my overheated skin and even when I grew accustomed the faintest movement brought me surfacing toward awareness. Exhaustion eventually deadened me to the world. I was rudely awakened some time later by a sharp pop on one cheek of my bare ass that brought me scrambling upright. Basil stood over me, his expression stern. “It’s nearly nine. Breakfast is ready. Get cleaned up.” Still drunk with fatigue, I rolled from the bed, looked around in confusion for a moment and finally located the door to the bathroom. Basil came in while I was in the shower and propped on the vanity to watch me finish up. “I found you something to wear,” he said when I got out. “Come. I’ll help you get dressed.” Irritation flickered through me, but I grabbed a towel and dried off quickly, towel drying my hair the best I could before presenting myself. Fortunately, by that time I was awake enough to realize I wasn’t in Kansas anymore. I’d entered the twilight realm of sexual torture. Even after hours of sleep my body wasn’t completely at rest. There was a faint, uncomfortable sense of restlessness nagging at me. “Bend over the bed for me.” I studied him a little uneasily and finally did as he said. The moment I did, he pushed my legs wider and used his thumbs to part my cheeks. “Hold still.” I watched him move to the bedside table, but I couldn’t see what he took out even when he turned around. I felt him stroke something along my rectum. “Relax.” I might’ve been able to, I thought a little indignantly, if I hadn’t immediately felt the pressure of something being shoved up my ass! What was wrong with my damned pussy, I wondered a little angrily? Were they just going to ignore it because I’d discovered I didn’t want them to? Were they psychic? Or just that damned good? He slipped a pair of thongs up my legs when he’d inserted the butt plug. At least, I thought it was a thong until he told me to straighten. That was when I discovered it was another one of the torture rope things like the one I’d worn the day before. If I ever got in to something like this again, I thought as he bound me in the damned thing, I was going to kill my sister if that was what it took to get my choice of the damned wardrobe! I’d honestly thought there wasn’t a hair’s worth of difference between the things! Where were my bustiers and thongs? That was what I wanted to know! I stared at my feet sullenly when Basil had adjusted everything, trying to ignore the fact that I was already starting to feel the blood pooling in those areas that was going to be driving me crazy in short order. Leaving me standing by the bed, he collected a comb and returned, slowly working it through my hair until he’d removed all the tangles. It might have soothed me under other circumstances. As it was, it just seemed one more lesson in servility—I belonged to them for the duration and I’d better get used to it.


Kimberly Zant

33

Last but by no means least, he fastened a collar around my throat and then led me from the room. I discovered everyone was sitting at the table when I arrived. Embarrassment flickered through me and a little resentment, but I was hungry enough neither lasted long. Basil sat down and drew me onto his lap to feed me. Damn it! I was hungry! I wanted to shove my own food in my mouth! I was going to be a little angel if it killed me, though. I didn’t think I could take a lot more of what I’d endured the day before without cracking. After everybody had stared at me for a little while, they picked up the conversations they’d been involved in before my arrival. I couldn’t help but notice that Brandy was like one of the gang. She chatted very merrily at the end of the table with the guys. I hoped she choked on her god damned eggs! The thought had barely crossed my mind when I choked. Karma! Basil waited until I’d stopped coughing and offered me a sip of coffee. It was horrible—black straight up—but I needed caffeine desperately enough that I followed the cup when he moved it, trying to slurp up just one more sip. I didn’t care if it did look pathetic! Actually, I did, but I wanted the damned coffee a lot worse than anything else. He fed me more bacon and eggs until I finally clamped my lips together and refused to take another bite. I discovered when I eventually glanced around the table that half the gang had left—well, not quite half. Hunter, Gabe, and Shaun had stayed to watch Basil feed me, I supposed. They’d finished their own breakfast. And were leisurely sipping their coffee. “What time do we start up today?” Hunter asked, his gaze resting on my breasts. Gabe shrugged. “It doesn’t really matter. I’ll be editing segments together.” He studied me speculatively. “She’s still resisting—so no cookies, but otherwise feel free to play—or you can do whatever you like. We’ll need some footage of light petting, heavy petting, a little flirtation. Glenda wants to try to pull in some women and they like that sort of thing. “If you don’t want anything else to eat, Rose, you can clean up the table and the kitchen,” he added, abruptly addressing her. As irritated as I was about the way I’d been dismissed and the order to clean up while Brandy sat on her ass, I was actually relieved to have something to do. I’d been trying to ignore the conversation, knowing it was a debate about what to do with me next, but I could feel my arousal growing more profound the longer they talked—and stared at me. Slipping off of Basil’s lap, I began to collect the dishes. I discovered the game Gabe had in mind when I leaned past him to get his plate. He stopped me, turning me so that he could take one nipple in his mouth and sucking on it until my toes curled and my eyes nearly rolled back in my head. It took me a few moments to remember what I’d been doing before he grabbed me, and Hunter caught me just as unaware as Gabe had, drawing me down onto his lap and covering the other nipple. My knees were so wobbly when he finally helped me to my feet again, that I had to lock them for a moment to recover. I was shaking so badly when I’d finally gathered


Kimberly Zant

34

the dishes and headed into the kitchen that the dishes rattled in my hands. Plunking them down on the counter by the sink, I stared at the empty sink for a moment and finally turned the cold water on, splashing it over my face and neck and breasts until I’d cooled the heated skin. Feeling a little less shaky, I started the water in the sink and dried off with a paper towel, then resolutely focused on raking the plates out and loading the sink. I’d managed to wash about half the dishes when I felt a presence behind me and realized one of the men had followed me, caught me with my guard down because of the noise of the water and my own distraction. Before I could turn, he slid his arms around me, cupping my breasts. I twisted my head to look over my shoulder and caught a glimpse of Gabe’s face as he lowered his mouth to the side of my neck. Goosebumps rose and scattered all over me when I felt the heat of his mouth, the flick of his tongue. He lifted his head and tugged at my earlobe for a moment before he whispered near my ear. “When you’re mine, baby, I’m going to make it so good for you that you’ll be screaming my name.” I wanted to dispute that arrogant claim, but I had a bad feeling he knew what he was doing to me. In the twenty-four hours I’d been under his thumb I was already torn between hating his guts and desperately wanting him to do more to me. I had a bad feeling that things were going to go downhill for me from there. I was almost as tempted to promise to call him god right then if he’d just make the ache go away—almost. He pulled me away from the sink, turned me, and caught my waist, lifting me to the counter top. For several moments, he met my gaze and I had the feeling that he was going to kiss me. Instead, after a moment, he bent down and pulled at my nipples with his mouth and tongue until I could feel my temperature rising. He was panting slightly himself when he lifted his head. Again, he met my gaze, as if debating with himself and finally dropped his gaze downward. Shifting, he pushed my thighs wide and dragged his tongue over my clit. Blackness swarmed over me at the exquisite feel of his tongue. It deepened when he sucked it into his mouth and pulled on it. My heart was hammering with expectation when he lifted his head. A mixture of disappointment and anger flickered through me when he merely studied me a moment and then left. Confusion joined the other emotions as I watched him leave. Then it hit me—the discussion at the table. I lifted my head jerkily and scanned the kitchen ceiling and then scooted off of the counter. I didn’t see a camera, but he’d made it clear that they’d scattered them throughout the house. The entire damned thing had been a show for the camera? Struggling with an odd mixture of hurt, anger, and more confusion, I returned my attention to the dishes. My acute awareness of the cameras and microphones didn’t last long. It fluttered at the back of my mind from time to time but I was so miserable by mid-afternoon that there wasn’t a lot of room for thoughts in my head. They ganged up on me. As aware as I was that this was what they considered punishment to teach me my ‘place’ as their submissive, I was constantly torn by the will to resist and the need driving me nuts. I managed to find an hour or two of peace throughout the day, but no more than that.


Kimberly Zant

35

Basil dragged me down on the couch beside him and played with me for hours while he stared at the video game Daniel and Scott were playing, much to Brandy’s irritation since she didn’t see any sense at all in them focusing on that stupid game when they could’ve been focused on her. He aroused me until I felt downright feverish, achy all over. I came close to coming when he finally ceased to stroke my clit and pushed one thick finger inside of me. In one corner of my mind, I was aware that he’d spread me in such a way as to make certain he was playing more to the camera than me, but I discovered I didn’t care as long as he touched me, if he’d just soothe the ache gnawing at my insides. I discovered he was watching my face intently, however, and the moment I closed my eyes to try to focus on the deep stroke of his finger, he removed it. He stroked my nipples for a few moments and then sat up and told me to pleasure him with my mouth. I was a little surprised at my own eagerness to comply, but I think somewhere in the back of my mind I had the firm conviction that, once I had, he’d reciprocate—turn about and all that. I’d forgotten the new rule. I was so desperate by that time, though, that I almost came when he did. I thought for a handful of moments that I had come, but it was no more than a weak precursor of a climax—sort of like an almost sneeze—and I felt worse afterward not better. He got up and left me to sulk on the couch when I’d finished with him, taking a turn at the video game when Scott decided he’d had enough and put the control down. Moving to Brandy, Scott caught her ankles, lifted her legs straight up over her head and nailed her while I was watching. I should’ve been horrified. The day before, I had been, but I was already either dulled to that sort of shock, or just too horny for it to register in my mind beyond the fact that I could watch, but I couldn’t taste. I tried not to watch, but his cock was easily as big as the other monsters all the guys seemed to be carrying around and I was mesmerized, watching it slide in and out, faster and faster until Brandy began to sound like a cat with its tail caught in a wringer. I stared sullenly at the TV screen when she finally stopped yowling and began to make mewling sounds of relief. Slowly, my body began to cool and the discomfort eased. I’d just decided that I would go up to my room and finish cooling off with a shower when Hunter arrived. Heading directly for me, he plopped down on the couch and dragged me on to his lap, gnawing hungrily at my breasts until my belly was clenching so spastically it hurt. When he’d thoroughly aroused himself, he sprawled on the couch and held his cock up in demand. I didn’t even feel a flicker of resentment that time. I dove at him hungrily and pulled at his thick flesh until he came and finally pried me loose when I’d sucked him dry and kept pulling at him until he was beginning to get hard again. Getting up, I stalked upstairs for the cold shower I’d promised myself, but by that time I was as aroused as I had been when Basil was tormenting me and the shower didn’t help much. By the end of my second day I was almost ready to weep. I was surrounded by men with monster cocks and I’d never been so desperately horny in my entire life.


Kimberly Zant

36

Chapter Five Absently massaging the throbbing ache of his erection, Gabe studied the video broodingly or, more specifically, Nicole’s ass. He didn’t know what it was about the shape of her ass that set him on fire to get his hands on her every time he looked at it. He’d never considered himself an ass man, but there was sure as hell something about it that made him rock hard every time he looked at it. Maybe it was that inviting little cleft down at the bottom, right where her treasures were hidden? It drew his gaze unerringly with the sway of her hips, like an open invitation, made him almost think he could look right down her cleft if he could catch the right angle. So far he hadn’t and the cameras hadn’t either, much to his disappointment. It had amused him to think of falling in lust with that ass the first time he saw it. He’d been ready to dismiss all the doubts circling in his mind, though, even before he’d let Glenda talk him in to taking her on. He’d been ready to convince the others that Nicole and Brandy were perfect for their first project and that made him a little uneasy about the blithe assessment of lust. The attraction had certainly been immediate, but it sure as hell wasn’t the first time. The depth of his attraction had been a pleasant surprise … at the time. As bad as he hated to admit it, it was beginning to get a little unnerving, though. He’d felt instant lust plenty of times, and even raging lust fairly often. Rarely had either circumstance outlasted that first impression, though, and the two that had had already begun to taper toward indifference within a week, two at the most. He doubted it would’ve lasted that long if he’d been stuck to either one like he had Nicole 24 hours a day for almost a solid week. The uneasy feeling that he was becoming obsessed flickered through his mind and his attempts to convince himself it was an obsession to get his first project perfect weren’t working. He was, in point of fact, having a hard fucking time focusing on the damned project at all. He spent half of every day going over and over the videos in an attempt to decide what to cut and what to keep, but he was finding it nearly impossible to create order of it. It occurred to him that at least part of it might just be the fact that he’d envisioned following one woman through her initiation into complete and total submission and training her body to respond instantly to his command—their command, he mentally amended—another problem he was having that he hadn’t anticipated—possessiveness. Brandy was a distraction, but he couldn’t very well object, particularly when he was almost completely convinced that she was the one who’d made off with a sizeable chunk of their operating capital—the producer’s, Glenda’s, operating capital, anyway. She wasn’t in to him for anything, but he couldn’t ignore his partner’s justifiable determination to take out in trade what had already been paid for. It wasn’t as if she wasn’t damned good, anyway. If he’d been shooting for


Kimberly Zant

37

straight porn, he couldn’t have asked for a better female for the part. She was completely in touch with her sexuality, and she had a healthy appetite for it—no acting involved. None on Nicole’s part, for that matter. And that was one of the many reasons they couldn’t have found a more perfect pair for the project. Neither one was an aspiring actress who was more interested in how she looked on camera than what was going on. He didn’t have to worry about overacting or stilted under-acting. Both of them were simply reacting to what was going on, interacting naturally with each other and the men. There was also the undeniable perk that they were both pretty, unconsciously sexy, and built the way a man liked to see a woman—curves in all the right places. If he had any complaints at this juncture at all it was the fact that Brandy was just a touch psycho—like a stick of dynamite—liable to go off with the slightest spark, and Nicole was as hard as nails beneath that little mouse façade. Actually, he didn’t think it was a façade. He’d taken it at face value in the beginning and he still didn’t think he’d misjudged her. She was like … water, completely malleable in many ways, but she still managed to slip through his fingers. Uttering a disgusted breath, he switched from video to live feed, leaned back in his chair, and laced his fingers behind his head. The other screens lit up as the cameras began to rotate feed. The bedrooms were empty, he discovered with little surprise. He found the group in the front parlor and reset the cameras accordingly. With the screens all displaying the front parlor, he not only had a 360 degree view of the room, he had angles and focal points. The men knew all of them. They’d very carefully set each one to make certain they had a good view of the action once they got started so that they didn’t actually have to man them. They’d marked the spots for close ups with Xs until they’d memorized them. There were more cameras in the parlor than any other room—except the women’s rooms and the playroom and he was still a little surprised that everyone seemed more inclined to gather there. As shy as Nicole was, as uncomfortable as she’d been about her body, he was more surprised about her than any of the others, but he thought it might be the ‘punishment’. She’d been pretty blatantly horrified the first time she’d seen her sister performing, but she’d either gotten used to it or she was just too focused on her own misery to really notice any more. Basil, he discovered without any surprise but with a sudden tension that felt suspiciously like jealousy, had Nicole on the couch again. He thought he was going to have to object on the grounds that it was getting god damned redundant. He needed to be a little more inventive or their viewers were going to begin speculating that it was a fucking loop. Telling himself it was a director’s decision, he did something he had decided against before they’d started—he zoomed the cameras in that were picking up Nicole on the couch until he had a tight shot of what Basil was doing to her. At the moment, merely plucking at her nipples, but even as he divided his own attention between studying the taut, dark pink buds Basil was pinching and pulling at, Basil slid a hand down her belly to her cleft. He’d followed protocol. He’d very carefully spread her thighs wide enough to give the camera an unobstructed view of her genitals. Gabe not only couldn’t object to that, he could barely take his eyes off of her swollen, reddened clit. His cock, already hard enough he felt dizzy, got harder, began to throb like a son-of-


Kimberly Zant

38

a-bitch when he saw Basil catch the bud between two fingers and pull at it. His throat went dry. She squirmed, tried to close her legs, uttered a whimper of protest. “No. Open them wider for me, baby.” Instead of flicking a look toward the speakers when he heard Basil’s gravelly voice, Gabe glanced toward the distant shot of the two of them. Basil had his mouth against her ear. That explained the interference, he thought absently, far more focused on the fact that Basil was sucking on her ear and the expression of blissful suffering on Nicole’s face than the poor sound quality. She hesitated—just a fraction too long to put it down to confusion and Gabe felt a twinge of triumph that she was still resisting. It didn’t last. She drew her knees up, allowing them to fall to either side and opening herself fully to his touch. Basil plucked at her clit until her hips began to lift. Fury washed over Gabe. He’d strictly forbidden any of them to give her release. He was on the point of stalking downstairs and knocking the hell out of him for ignoring his orders when he stopped. She released a sobbing breath, stirring restlessly against him when he went back to pinching her nipples. Gabe scrubbed a hand over his face and discovered he was shaking. She was ready, he thought abruptly. If he gave her what she so desperately needed, rewarded her after all the punishment she’d taken, she was his. And if he didn’t, one of the others was going to pluck her. It wouldn’t matter if he beat the fuck out of them for it. The deed would be done. If he was going to have her, he was going to have to move on it. The question was, he thought wryly, did he still have the self-control he needed to manage it? **** Basil knew the game plan Gabe had decided on was the right one. He didn’t have quite the experience Gabe had as a Dom, but he didn’t miss it by a hell of a lot. His instincts weren’t quite what Gabe’s were if it came to that, but, again, they were damned close. Gabe was a Dom among Doms, however, and, although none of them were willing to admit it publicly, privately they all knew it. He knew it. Gabe knew it, and he wasn’t above swinging his weight around when he had his eye on a particularly succulent target. And Nicole was a sweet one, the tastiest he’d ever had the opportunity of sampling. Gabe’s prowess aside, his instincts were telling him Nicole was ripe for the plucking. She’d been a challenge—a surprising one—but they had her so wound up now she was ready to crack. Unfortunately, she was fucking with his head as much as he was fucking with hers. He wasn’t as convinced as he wanted to be that it was the certainty that she was ready that had him itching to jump or if he was just itching to jump because he was desperate to reap the rewards, hungry to have it all, to indulge his fantasies with Nicole to the fullest. Getting head from her wasn’t enough. In fact, it only seemed to fire his blood for more and the need to bury himself root deep in her and fuck her until he died a happy man was slowly turning his brain to mush. Aside from the fact that he was rapidly nearing the breaking point, it bothered the


Kimberly Zant

39

shit out of him that it had taken four of them to get her to this point—and they were damned good. He didn’t think that was conceit. They were pretty widely accepted as formidable at the game. Nicole was a law unto herself, though. It wasn’t as if he hadn’t thoroughly enjoyed the challenge. The problem was, he’d enjoyed it too much, to the point that he was becoming way too possessive of her. It was a game. It was an enterprise they all expected to make money on. It wasn’t personal. It wasn’t private. And he still couldn’t accept that he was looking down the road a few weeks at ‘cut’ and ‘wrap’. Someone was going to ‘inherit’ their pet project at the end of the game and he wanted to be the one, he realized. Nicole wasn’t disposable. She was a keeper, a prize. The problem was, he had a feeling the others were beginning to feel the same way, if they didn’t already. As tempted as he was to ignore the agreement they’d made between them and take what he wanted, though, he wasn’t comfortable with the idea. Part of that had to do with honor. A Dom didn’t fight over a slave. But part of it, he knew, had to do with Nicole herself. She had to choose him as her master or it wasn’t going to work. It griped his ass, but he was just going to have to play by the rules and wait for the chance to teach his baby utter devotion to him—and his cock—and what he could do for her that no one else could. He got so caught up in imagining what he was going to do to her when he got the chance that he damned near blew the entire fucking thing. It wasn’t until he felt Nicole shudder that he realized he’d almost brought her off. “Not yet, baby,” he murmured against her throat. “When you’re ready, I’m going to take you to paradise.” **** I hardly knew myself any more. On the rare occasions when I was able to step back and view my situation with even a modicum of objectivity, I knew I wasn’t the same person I’d been before I’d arrived at hell house. I supposed some of what I was experiencing might have been latent—there all the time but repressed, just as I was about everything else. Surely not all of it, though? The scariest part was that I’d reached the point where what they were doing was almost as much pain as pleasure and I wanted it anyway. Maybe, deep down, I’d always wanted to be dominated. I didn’t think so, but I supposed it was possible given the fact that I was way more inclined to want to beg them to give me release than I liked. I had to fight the urge constantly, remind myself that it would be a mortal wound to my pride. I clung to that, though—my pride—as if it was the last life preserver on the raft! On some levels, I almost thought I hated them—the four horsemen that had brought me my own private apocalypse. It didn’t comfort me that I knew it was because they wouldn’t give me what I wanted—needed—because I knew that when and if they did I was really going to be a slave to them. They’d brought me that much misery, given me that much pleasure and withheld the prize so long I was ready to beg for it—almost— beg them. It had to be them, I thought a little feverishly. No one else would do.


Kimberly Zant

40

And that was the part that worried me. I should actually hate them, I told myself. They’d tormented me mercilessly, endlessly. I should refuse to allow them to also be the ones to sooth the itch they’d been carefully nurturing until I thought I was going crack, until wild thoughts of humping anything rod-like flitted through my mind and I was beginning to study my bedposts with speculation. I almost felt like an addict, as if they’d somehow managed to turn me into a nympho maniac when I’d never had much of a sex drive. I hadn’t thought I was lacking in any way. I enjoyed it on occasion. I could live without it, but it was alright, sometimes even better than alright. It just wasn’t so damned good that I spent a lot of time worrying about sex when I wasn’t getting any. I hadn’t before, anyway. It worried me that I did now—all the time. As often as I reminded myself it was all pretend and it was going to end when they’d shot all the footage they wanted, some time between my arrival and the point I’d arrived at I’d changed radically. I wasn’t looking forward to it coming to an end when I should have been. I was worried about how I was going to get along when they took it away from me. Would it just stop? When I was finally free, would I feel free? Thankful? Or was I going to have to turn myself in to a clinic for sexual addiction? And if I didn’t go for help, would sex dominate my life and make it impossible to function normally? I didn’t know, but I realized I couldn’t really focus on the big picture. I couldn’t focus on anything but being handed off from one man to the next. I ached when they touched me. I ached worse when they didn’t. I’d finally reached such a surfeit of sensation and readiness that, if they played with me for more than a few minutes, I had what I’d come to think of as a half-orgasm, spasms that were more torment than relief— like almost sneezing. They left me feeling worse than if nothing at all had happened. I’d completely lost any sense of the prudishness I’d once thought was as intrinsic to me as breathing. I couldn’t be separated from it. Watching other people have sex on film disturbed me. Seeing people half-naked, let alone naked, disturbed me and I would certainly never consider walking around like that myself. I didn’t even view it with detachment now. I hadn’t been exposed to the point where I’d just become used to it, developed calluses to shield me. I watched hopefully. I couldn’t say I actually enjoyed it, but it sure as hell didn’t turn me off or cool me down. All I could think while I watched Brandy put through her paces was that maybe I’d be next. I was going to have to give in, I finally realized. They were fully capable of tormenting me until I completely lost my mind if I didn’t yield. I was going to have to do whatever they wanted me to do, when they wanted it, without pausing to consider whether I wanted to or not. It was the only way. It seemed typical that the moment I finally made up my mind, Gabe changed the rules on me. I knew he had when he sent me and Brandy up to our rooms after dinner although he usually allowed us to stay in the parlor and entertain the men. **** Gabe waited until he’d heard the doors upstairs close before he addressed the men. “It’s time. I’m going to christen Nicole tonight. Who wants to be there?” The men leaned closer. He’d expected Shaun, Basil, and Hunter to step forward. He hadn’t actually expected David, Scott, or Daniel to. They’d seemed to favor Brandy,


Kimberly Zant

41

but he supposed, wryly, that that might have had a lot to do with the fact that he’d withheld Nicole. It had been hell disciplining her for them, and they were Doms. He shrugged. “Who wants to participate?” He frowned when he got another unanimous. He dismissed his pique, though. Moving to a chair, he settled in it. “We’ll have to choreograph this carefully. I don’t want to miss anything important.” “There won’t be anything happening that isn’t,” Basil said dryly. “I’m assuming you mean to take her on her maiden voyage?” “I do.” Hunter and Shaun both scowled, but they kept their thoughts to themselves. He didn’t like it, if it came to that, but it was no surprise. “Well, we have to figure on giving her a little rest in between. She isn’t going to be able to handle the seven of us without a little time. What are we going to do about Brandy? She isn’t going to take it well. She figures she’s staked a claim on David, Scott, and Daniel.” The three named looked thoroughly pissed off. “Well she can think again!” David said tightly. “It’s the other way around.” “Yes, but you’ve let her think she’s calling the shots. That’s always a mistake, and a worse one with a woman like Brandy,” Basil said dryly. “I’m glad to see I’m not the only one with a concern. I’m thinking we take her to the playroom and give her a thorough reaming. I’d say ‘before’, but I don’t think anybody wants to take a chance on being below peak performance when they get to Nicole.” “I don’t know,” Hunter said doubtfully. “It might not be a bad idea to take the edge off. I’ve been waiting so fucking long to get my hands on Nicole I’m liable to lose it before I get started good.” “I hate to admit it, but he’s got a point,” Shaun agreed. Gabe frowned. “I was thinking along the lines of tying Brandy up and moving back and forth between the two of them, but ….” He shrugged. “I actually don’t care for the idea of dividing my attention. Alright—new plan. We’ll put this off until tomorrow. Snow White gets her seven hunks throughout the day. We’ll need to get plenty of shots of all of us watching the proceedings to satisfy Glenda, and, of course, participating, but I’ll be clipping and cropping anyway, so we can rotate and keep Nicole occupied enough to keep her from getting too curious about the activity in the playroom. By tomorrow night, Brandy ought to be exhausted enough to sleep like a baby—but we’ll take the added precaution of locking her in—just in case. I don’t want to take a chance on her bouncing in and throwing one of her tantrums.” “Sounds like a plan to me,” Shaun drawled. “Do we need to change any of the camera settings?” “I’d planned on most of the activity taking place in their rooms, or the playroom. I think there are plenty of cameras, but we might want to make some adjustments. This is a big event—something I hadn’t actually counted on—and another good reason to put it off until tomorrow. “Just so it doesn’t turn out looking like a free-for-all, I think we need to draw straws, or something, to determine the order and decide what our plans are. We’ll want some inventive positions—which might mean repositioning some of the cameras. I need some volunteers to do at least a couple of three ways.”


Kimberly Zant

42

“I think we should do a four way with Nicole,” Basil said. “Jesus!” Hunter growled. “You think she can handle that?” “It’s something to think about,” Gabe murmured. “Positioning could be a real bitch. She’s a little thing. If we all crawl on her nobody’s going to see much besides our asses pumping.” Basil grunted. “I wasn’t actually thinking about the camera angles,” he said dryly, “but I see your point.” “Nobody’s going to see much besides our pumping asses anyway,” Shaun said with amusement. “I’ve got a position in mind that might work. It might be a little awkward, but I think it would work.” Hunter chuckled when Shaun had described it. “Yeah, it might. We might need to practice it a couple of times to get it right, though,” he added, mock serious. “I can see this turning into an all-nighter,” Gabe said wryly. “Well, I hope to hell you don’t have a rush job in mind!” Shaun said irritably. “I don’t fucking want to be rushed.” “Keep in mind we still have several weeks!” Gabe said tightly. “Yeah, but only one maiden voyage!” Hunter shot back at him. “Alright, point taken. We still need a three way. Who’s doing it? And what’s the plan?” Everyone looked at everyone else. “Fine!” Hunter said. “I’ll take a three way, but I call shotgun, god damn it!” “Which hole are you calling shotgun on?” Shaun asked. Hunter seemed to wrestle with it. “The ass,” he said finally. “Alright, I take second position.” “I assume that means Nicole sandwich. You think you can handle doing it standing?” “Are you serious? I could handle it standing if she was just balanced on my pole,” Hunter said. “I don’t think we’re going to have a problem bouncing her on two.” “If we’re going to go three way with her, I think we ought to get two turns,” Shaun said. “We could do the oilrig with her the first time around and the sandwich the next time.” Gabe nodded. “I think we’ll have to see how she’s holding up,” he said wryly. “I see where you’re coming from, but remember—there’s seven of us.” Pulling out his PDA, he started taking notes, trying to get a firm mental picture. It took them a couple of hours, but they finally had it worked out to everyone’s satisfaction. “Alright,” Gabe said a little tiredly, “now for Brandy. We should’ve figured this one first since she’s first on the agenda.” Shaun shrugged and leaned around to look at David and Scott. “Any positions you haven’t tried yet with Brandy?” he asked dryly. Daniel grinned. “We haven’t fucked her in bed—or missionary.” “Well, it isn’t going to be in bed this time, either,” Gabe said irritably. “Let’s go up to the playroom and check it out.” “My vote’s on the ‘rack’,” Basil said, shrugging and then getting to his feet. “We can turn her any way we want—inside out, upside down.” Shaun chuckled when he saw it. “Whoa! Who designed this thing?”


Kimberly Zant

43

“An acquaintance of mine,” Gabe responded. “I’m not going to call him a friend—weird fucker, and he’s really in to BDSM—heavy on the S and M.” “You think Brandy’s into S and M?” Scott asked a little doubtfully. “I don’t know. I wouldn’t be surprised,” Gabe said dryly. “But I’m not and I’ve got no interest in chicks that are. A little light—very light—S and M is alright once in a while. It can add spice, but, ideally, sex should be fun for all, not something that could turn really ugly, where somebody could wind up in jail.” “Or the morgue,” Shaun agreed. “She’s liable to freak when she gets a look at this thing.” “It just looks scary,” Basil commented. “Ok, so it might be a little uncomfortable, but it wasn’t designed for anything but interesting positioning.” Gabe grinned. “Speaking of which … I think we need a volunteer to check out the interesting positions so I can check the cameras.” David volunteered, but he was starting to look worried by the time they had him bound on the thing. Gabe studied him a moment and chuckled. Lifting his PDA, he made a note. “Blindfold Brandy to get her in to it.”


Kimberly Zant

44

Chapter Six It wasn’t that kitchen duty was particularly arduous. It was the principle of the thing, I thought with irritation when I again found myself designated for clean up. With damned few exceptions, I was always sent to handle kitchen clean up. True, most of the time they either had the meals catered—which only required heating the food—or we settled for sandwiches or something simple like cereal for breakfast, but I didn’t like the idea that I’d signed on as janitor for the house—or maid. It wasn’t that I especially wanted Brandy’s job—not really. I wouldn’t have minded a little damned activity, but I was mostly peeved about the fact that Brandy always managed to land the cushy stuff and I ended up with shit! It was hardly surprising I tended to think the shit fairy had blessed my birth! On the few occasions I didn’t end up with the job, Brandy did, but she pouted and showed her ass about it, and I supposed that was why they didn’t send her to do it more often. The guys, apparently, were too macho for kitchen duty when there were two perfectly usable females in the house. Of course, in all fairness, they did do pickup around the parlor and their rooms, I was sure, but most of the mess made in the parlor was their doing and so was the mess in their rooms. Dismissing it after a few minutes with the reflection that it at least gave me something to do to keep me occupied, I focused on the cleaning. I discovered when I’d finished that Gabe had come in at some point. He was leaning against the door to the hallway, studying me. When he saw he had my attention, he lifted a hand and beckoned. Reminding myself that I’d resolved to be a good little slave, I went to him. He settled his hands on my shoulders, slipped them lightly along my arms and finally took my hand. Leading me to the kitchen island, he lifted me up on it. Planting his palms on either side of my hips, he leaned toward me. “Lift your breasts for me,” he said in a husky voice that sent shivers up and down my spine. I wasn’t especially anxious for another helping of fondling without satisfaction, which I’d begun to realize was my problem. If I hadn’t been so determined to avoid the unpleasantness, I might’ve been given a cookie. Bracing myself, I cupped my hands beneath my breasts and lifted them in offering. He studied them and finally shook his head. “Brace your hands behind you and arch your back.” Swallowing a little convulsively, I complied, waiting with a mixture of hope and dread for what I knew was coming. He lowered his head, plucking at first one nipple and then the other with his lips. They were already fully erect from the clothing I had to wear and the blood had pooled in them long enough that the light touch was almost excruciating. The muscles along my channel tightened almost painfully when he ceased to pluck at the tip he was tormenting and drew it with tortuous slowness into his mouth. I flinched at the scalding heat that went through me, a sound escaping me that was more of


Kimberly Zant

45

a whimper than a moan. He settled his palms on my back as if he expected me to lurch away from him, pulling me more tightly to his mouth, sucking on the nub of flesh until I felt my eyes roll back in my head. My head seemed too heavy for my neck and I allowed it to fall back as he moved from one breast to the other. I felt as if I was sinking toward oblivion, drifting in a sea of molten lava. Every pull of his mouth sucked me deeper and I was still so disappointed when he stopped I felt like crying. He sucked an open mouthed kiss along my throat and one beneath my jaw. Threading his hand in the hair near my scalp, he lifted my head to study my face and I thought for several moments he meant to kiss me—on the mouth. It wasn’t until that moment that it occurred to me that he never had—not once. None of them had. Because they weren’t my lovers or my boyfriends, and I was just a thing, a prop for the play. He leaned away from me after a moment, hesitated and then lifted my legs up. Hooking my heels on the edge of the counter top, he pushed my thighs wide and leaned down to pluck at my clit as he had my nipples. I thought about the cameras, but I was beyond caring. The feel of his mouth there was so wonderful I was quiet and still as a mouse, ever hopeful he’d finish. He did no more than draw it into his mouth and pull on it until I was a quivering mass of jelly and then he lifted his head and studied me again. “Good girl,” he murmured, his voice sounding strange, strained. He leaned closer, plucking at my earlobe, breathing into my ear and lifting goosebumps. “If you’re good for me all day, tonight I’ll give you what you need, baby.” I sent him a startled glance filled with hope and doubt and wariness. He met my gaze with one of heated promise and finally helped me down. I was so wobbly I don’t think I could’ve managed if he hadn’t been supporting me by holding on to my arm. He led me into the front parlor and told me sit down on the couch and stay there. Picking up the remote, he turned the TV on and handed it to me. “Don’t move.” What if I needed to go to the bathroom, I thought blankly? How long did I have to sit on the couch? He’d said tonight. It was only a little after noon. “If … if I have to go?” He’d already started toward the door. I flinched inwardly when he swiveled around to look at me, wondering if I’d already screwed up my chance. He seemed to think it over. “Use the hall bathroom and come right back in here. Understood?” I nodded, relieved that I wasn’t in trouble all over again. I hoped. It was a while before it dawned on me that I was completely alone. Not surprisingly, the first thought that popped into my head was escape and I’d turned to look speculatively at the door before I remembered the damned cameras. Cringing inwardly, I returned my attention to the TV screen. It had been a very bad idea, I chided myself. I didn’t even know where it had come from. Sure I was sexually frustrated, but I certainly hadn’t been mistreated and I had agreed to the deal. I’d discovered, though, that it was hard to keep that in focus—the fact that I had agreed and that this wasn’t actually reality. It was intended to seem as if it was, but Gabe and Glenda had planned the entire thing before the wicked witch got her hooks into us— because of my evil sister.


Kimberly Zant

46

Who’d mysteriously vanished along with all seven of the hunks. It hit me with the force of a sledge hammer why I was sitting in the living room and nobody else was any where around. Snow White and the seven Hunks had slipped upstairs for a rambunctious afternoon. The depth of my hurt and anger both surprised me and dismayed me. I’d acknowledged that I had had trouble separating the real world from the fictitious one I was living. That should’ve meant that I was aware enough not to allow myself to be misled. But I hadn’t been. I knew there was no denying it when I felt so crushed and angry about the fact that everyone was upstairs having sex—with my evil sister! Somewhere along the way I’d allowed myself to start thinking in terms of hers and mine and there was no hers and mine! This, I realized, was very, very bad. I’d just thought I might be in trouble when I’d considered the possibility of being addicted to sex—which was damned absurd, I realized now, since I hadn’t had any damned sex! Addicted to wanting it, maybe. Maybe they’d jumpstarted my libido so that I actually had more of an appetite than I’d had before, but I could hardly be addicted to something I wasn’t getting! The other thing, the thing I didn’t want to put a name to, was worse by far. Even if I left the gig wanting more sex, that was attainable. The other thing wasn’t. How incredibly stupid could I be? What a total sucker! Jeeze! There wasn’t a single one of those gorgeous hunks that was even close to my age! They weren’t interested in me! They were playing being interested in me! They were playing being interested in Brandy, for that matter. There was no sense in hating my sister, I realized, when she was a prop just like I was. Of course, she’d gotten us in to this, damn her! Boy oh boy had I learned my lesson! The next time Brandy needed a job and I had one, I sure as hell wasn’t going to offer to help her get one at the same place! **** Gabe felt his face heat when Shaun nudged him and looked down pointedly. Shit! He’d been sporting a raging hard-on when he’d left Nicole in the parlor, damn it! He hadn’t realized until Shaun pointed it out that he was the only one of the seven Hunks not sporting a god damn erection! Hell! He hadn’t expected to have to direct and star in the damned movie! How the hell was he supposed to keep his mind on the directing and keep his dick up at the same time, he thought irritably! Here they had Snow White spread like a wishbone and he was standing around staring at it like it was a wishbone instead of a fine piece. To his relief, he managed to pump it up after a few moments of vigorous jacking and they all moved in for a close up of the Seven Hunks staring lustily at the offering. He discovered it wasn’t nearly as hard to maintain his erection as he’d feared when they began to fondle Brandy. There was no getting around the fact that she had a body to stir lust. He wasn’t particularly drawn to the personality behind it—he’d never found her type appealed to him at all, as a matter of fact—but there was no denying she had a beautiful body and face to match. Not that he could see her face with the blindfold, but he didn’t need to. He needed to focus on the gang fuck scene they’d worked out. He caught her breast in one hand when it came his turn, massaging it, and bent down to suck her nipple. By the time


Kimberly Zant

47

he’d finished and lifted his head he wasn’t having any trouble at all keeping hard. His mind had instantly recalled his interlude with Nicole in the kitchen. All he’d been able to think about then was pushing her down and finishing what he’d started. It was all he could think about now, he discovered, when Basil nudged him surreptitiously. He moved around the ‘rack’, thankfully into the shadows, as Basil, who’d drawn first place, moved into position. Stepping further back into the shadows, he checked the camera angle one last time as Basil began trying to shove his cock into her. She was wet, but she was tight and Basil was hung like a young bull. He felt his heat rise as he watched the skin stretch around her hole until it was glossy with the strain and wondered if Nicole’s pussy would look like that when he finally shoved his cock into her. Brandy was warming to her theme by the time Basil managed to work his cock fully inside of her, moaning like she was dying. It flickered through his mind to wonder if she was over-acting or if she was really enjoying it that much. It sounded just a little feigned to him. Hopefully, he thought wryly, it wouldn’t to the viewers. He discovered while he’d been distracted by his thoughts that Basil had pulled out for the come shot. He frowned. He couldn’t remember whether Brandy had hit the high note or not, damn it! Basil cleaned her up and squirted the concoction they’d ‘invented’ to look like come on her genital area. Wiping himself with the towel, he moved beyond the camera range and approached him. “That’s my shot. I’m going to head downstairs and check on Nicole.” Gabe’s gut clenched. The urge to tell him to get back in line was strong enough he ground his teeth, but he merely nodded. “Don’t be gone long. You might be needed.” Basil sent him a speculative look but merely nodded and left. David stepped up to the plate. Remembering abruptly that he was supposed to be fondling her breasts while David worked her pussy, he set his viewer down and moved into position. That was why he hadn’t wanted Basil gone long, damn it! They’d agreed to work it out so that they showed themselves around her, moving in and out of the shadows, and it would look like they were all standing over her just waiting for their turn. Shit! If Basil didn’t get his ass back up there before … fuck! He’d forgotten who was next! He discovered when David moved away, though, that everyone was staring at him. And he’d lost his god damned erection! Waving the limp thing at Hunter, he jerked his head fractionally. Hunter rolled his eyes, but he managed to refrain from grinning. Good thing, too! He’d look like hell without his front teeth, Gabe thought angrily, jerking on his dick and trying to work it up again. He was ready by the time Gabe finished, but discovered he’d forgotten they were going to reposition her for the next shot. Jesus!


Kimberly Zant

48

He moved away while they were changing Brandy’s position, grabbed a cock ring and shoved it down to the root, pushing it beneath the edges of the fucking leather vice he’d had to put on to stay ‘in character’. It was the last fucking time he agreed on a god damned fantasy theme, he thought viciously! He didn’t give a damned what Glenda thought about it! The cock ring worked, but it presented a problem he hadn’t considered. He was ready to come almost as soon as he’d managed to wedge his dick in her, but the ring prevented it. Closing his eyes, he pumped harder and faster, trying to tune out the racket Brandy was making. If Nicole was into caterwauling like that, he thought irritably, he was going to fucking gag her! It was a lucky stroke that Nicole entered his mind at that moment, or more specifically, fucking her. He’d begun to think his damned balls were going to explode! Shaun, he discovered, was standing to one side with the bottle of fake come when he pulled out for his come shot. If he hadn’t been gasping for breath, he thought he might’ve been tempted to choke the bastard. Hunter and David uttered a choked laugh they quickly converted to a cough— which probably helped Brandy’s feelings even if not his—but he was still going to have to dub the damned tape! **** Basil stopped abruptly in the doorway when he reached the parlor. Nicole was staring at the TV screen, but he knew immediately that she hadn’t been fooled for a moment. She knew what was going on upstairs. A mixture of emotions churned through him—mostly irritation—for a lot of reasons. She knew this was a porn show, damn it, he thought angrily. What the hell had she expected? For them to stop after all the money they’d all poured into the damned show just because …? Shit! Dragging in a sustaining breath to brace himself, he crossed the room and settled behind her. When she continued to stare at the TV, he pulled her across his lap. She didn’t resist, but she didn’t look at him. Pissed off? “Look at me.” She lifted her head, but she didn’t meet his gaze for more than a fraction of a second. It was still enough to make him feel like shit and it pissed him off more. He discovered for a handful of moments that he had no idea how to proceed, but, thankfully, it didn’t last. She had to understand that this was business and she was still the submissive and he was still the dom. He carried her backwards onto the couch and grasped her wrists, manacling them to the cushions on either side of her head. Lowering his head, he took one of her nipples into his mouth. It was cool to his mouth, as cool as she was. Ignoring it, he toyed with her nipple until it beaded for him and then transferred his attention to its twin. She resisted. He felt it in the tension in her, but he patiently suckled her breasts on and on until he heard her breath catch in her throat, until he felt the heat come upon her. He lifted his head to study her face for a long moment. Her lashes


Kimberly Zant

49

were still spiked from tears, but her eyes were glazed with the heat he’d drawn from her. “You’re mine, baby,” he said tightly. “Don’t try to withhold from me again. You won’t win a contest of wills.” She shivered, but she looked down. Relieved, he nuzzled his face against her neck, breathing her scent into his lungs for a moment and then turned his attention to her sensitive breasts again, teasing her until she was gasping for breath. He was still seething when he went upstairs again, however, and the worst of it was he didn’t even have a fucking target. **** Hunter slipped out of the room the minute Basil came through the door. Gabe glared at his back as he took off, but there wasn’t much he could do about it since he was in the process of repositioning Brandy for the next shot. She was nearly hoarse from screaming every time she came, but they were down to the grand finale—a modified oilrig—and he planned to stuff her mouth so full of cock that she couldn’t scream. Basil was looking like a thundercloud, however, and he decided to give Brandy a few moments to rest to find out what the hell was going on. “We’ve got one pissed off little slave downstairs,” Basil growled when he’d reached him. “Well fuck!” Gabe snapped. “That just fucking figures! Women! How bad?” Basil shook his head. “I disciplined her, but I had to work at working her up and it pisses me off!” “She resisted?” Gabe asked sharply. Basil’s lips thinned. “Nothing I could call her on. It was more dead fish than actual resistance.” “Shit! Well, this has just been a fucking disaster from start to finish! I’ve got a blinding fucking headache from Brandy howling in my ear for the past three fucking hours. I think I pulled something in my fucking groin when I finally managed to come— because I had to put a cock ring on to maintain an erection, and now this!” Basil shrugged. “I’m not sure it’s going to matter much—the pulled groin muscle. I don’t know that it’s a good idea to proceed with the plan until we deal with this issue.” “What fucking issue?” Gabe growled. “They’re supposed to be a part of a fucking porn reality show, god damn it!” “Yeah, well I think they got a little too caught up in it.” Gabe shook his head in disgust. “I drew heads. We can’t keep Brandy hanging there … unless you want her to give you head?” Basil gave him a look and then smiled goadingly. “You sure you’re going to up to initiating Nicole anyway after blowing your load twice?” “It doesn’t look like it’s a going to be a problem,” Gabe growled, stalking back to the rack where everyone was waiting for him. **** I was still mulling over what Basil had said to me when Hunter strode into the room—fresh from the fight, I thought sourly—and cheerful enough I felt like clobbering him.


Kimberly Zant

50

I didn’t, of course. I smiled at him when he sat down, pulled me onto his lap, and took up where Basil had left off. Despite everything—even my depression—I discovered I hadn’t suddenly become immune. My emotional distress had shielded me from Basil’s practiced attentions, and he’d still warmed me right back up—it had just taken a little longer. It dawned on me as Hunter stirred my blood up to the feverish level I’d been mostly maintaining for days that I’d been offered a cookie if I was a good girl and I’d promised myself I was going to do whatever it took to get relief. Sulking wasn’t going to get it for me. As far as Basil was concerned, that was resistance, and I didn’t doubt the others would see it the same way. So I could enjoy sulking when I actually had no right to be upset about anything they did. Or I could enjoy the sex I’d been promised. I actually rather preferred the idea of sulking just to spite them, but I struggled to be reasonable and I knew that wasn’t. There was the pride thing to consider, as well. It was bad enough Basil knew I’d been upset. Did I really want all of them to know I’d been such an idiot that I’d fallen for the fantasy they’d carefully orchestrated? Particularly when it hadn’t been aimed at me at all? I didn’t. It was just too humiliating and it made me feel stupid and I hated feeling stupid. I’d never understood why Brandy cultivated it, or why she seemed to enjoy being thought a dumb blond. Actually, I did understand it. Being dumb and pretty was the magic talisman that got her out of just about everything she didn’t want to do. I just wasn’t as desperate to avoid having to actually do things as she was. It seemed to me that she worked just as hard at not working as I did at working, but that was just my opinion and she obviously didn’t share it. It was time, I decided, to try to draw on any latent acting skills I might have. I couldn’t help feeling like I did, but I could help letting them know and making things that much more uncomfortable. I was just going to have to keep reminding myself that everything they did was for the camera, not for my benefit. I didn’t doubt that they were enjoying it. Well, they were men. They had to or they wouldn’t be able to get it up. Enjoying their work wasn’t the same thing as having a ‘thing’ for me, though. I had to remember that. Focus, Nicole! I commanded myself. You’re too damned old to behave like a besotted teenager! I discovered my inner struggle with my wayward emotions had the same benefit that it had had when Basil had been fondling me. It cooled me down almost as fast as he warmed me up. Thankfully, he didn’t seem to notice. Spoke too soon! Hunter paused in the doorway as he was leaving and turned to look back at me, a mixture of puzzlement and irritation flickering in his eyes before he seemed to dismiss it. I lay down on the couch when he was gone, closed my eyes, and practiced meditation—or self-hypnosis. It was a lot like writing ‘I will not act like an idiot’ a hundred times on the blackboard. I fell asleep during the twentieth repetition, though.


Kimberly Zant

51

I woke up when I felt the cushions of the couch dip beside my hip and opened my eyes to discover that Gabe was studying me. I closed my eyes again, trying to ignore my revving heartbeat as memory crashed around me. He wouldn’t be looking at me like that, I didn’t think, if Basil hadn’t narced on me, damn it! The swine! I sensed when Gabe leaned down, struggled to catch my breath, and felt everything in my body reach out to him even before he touched me. Heat seared through me the moment he drew the nipple he’d teased with his lips into his mouth. He had the most wonderful mouth. Even with my eyes closed, I thought I would’ve known the difference between his and anyone else’s. That thought snagged my attention for a handful of seconds and I considered it. I couldn’t honestly say I had any kind of problem with Shaun’s mouth, or Basil’s, or Hunter’s. It was amazing what they could do to me with their mouths, wonderful. That was the thing to focus on, I thought vaguely—not being able to tell them apart. But I could. It was subtle things—the way they moved their tongue over my skin, or curled it around my nipples—the way they teased my clit, even the feel of their mouths and lips. He brought me to fever pitch as he coasted his lips along my body, plucking here and there, lathing a patch of skin with his tongue, sucking at it. By the time he’d wound his way down to my clit I felt like I was going to die if he touched me there and die if he didn’t. He did, pulling at it in that leisurely way he had about him that drove me crazy with the heat pulsing through me. I gasped, shuddered, tried to open my legs wider for him, but he had blocked that possibility with his hold on my hips. He teased me until I thought my heart would stop and then, just when I’d reached the point where I felt like I would hit the peak and find release, he drew away from me. “Have you been a good girl?” I swallowed convulsively and opened my eyes. “I only left the parlor once.” He tilted his head. “Were you good for Basil and Hunter?” My belly trembled. “Yes.” His expression hardened briefly, but he finally leaned away from me. “Go see what you can find to fix for supper.” Relieved to escape, I got up immediately and headed for the kitchen. The look he’d given me unnerved me. The entire time I worked in the kitchen I worried that I’d blown my chance. I wasn’t sure I could take the disappointment—another week of punishment—even another day. It occurred to me forcefully that there was one aspect I hadn’t considered during all my emotional turmoil—all of them had spent most of the day upstairs with Brandy and I doubted very seriously that they’d just been watching. Could they even get it up for me after they’d spent the day fucking? That was a more unhappy thought than the bite of jealousy that went with it. It was bad enough to think about getting Brandy’s damned scraps, but what if there weren’t any scraps?


Kimberly Zant

52


Kimberly Zant

53

Chapter Seven Brandy was conspicuous by her absence. When she hadn’t shown up in time to carry the food out, I took it. None of the men seemed particularly talkative and that worried me, but I didn’t get the chance to actually study them for signs of fatigue or interest or the lack of it until I finished taking everything to the table. Gabe drew me down on his lap. I couldn’t decided whether that meant I was in favor or not. I hadn’t been given a chair of my own since they’d started ‘training’ me, but I’d assumed that I would be allowed to feed myself once they were satisfied. My doubts made me less inclined to check, but when they began to talk I finally did glance around. What I discovered unnerved me. They were eating and they were talking, but every eye at the table was on me. I looked away again, trying to decide what that meant. Did it mean they were still planning the fuckathon I’d hoped for? Or were they just waiting to see if I was going to explode into a jealous rage? I discovered I didn’t have much of an appetite, but Gabe clearly had other ideas. He offered and I was afraid to refuse. If I wasn’t screwed already. I didn’t want to rock the boat. I managed to eat most of what he offered, but I finally reached a point where I was beginning to feel vaguely nauseated from nerves. Thankfully, Gabe seemed to notice my color fluctuation and stopped shoving food at me. He eyed me a little warily. “Are you sick?” I swallowed convulsively a couple of times. “Just not hungry.” He relaxed fractionally. The meal seemed interminable, but I discovered when they finally began to push their chairs away from the table that nobody seemed to have had much appetite. Gabe set me on my feet, but stopped me when I started to collect the plates. “Leave it.” My belly knotted instantly with a mixture of fear and anticipation. I wasn’t certain what had brought on the fear—unless it was anxiety that I was about to experience something similar to the punishment I’d experienced before at Gabe’s hands. I wasn’t in any doubt about the anticipation, though, and it surpassed the uneasiness. I didn’t actually realize that all of them had followed us upstairs until we reached the room and I was still expecting most of them to keep going. They didn’t. They entered the room behind me and Gabe. Gabe walked me to the door to the bathroom. “Bathe while we set up.” He glanced at my hair. “Be sure to wear the shower cap. I want your hair dry for the shoot, and Nicole ….” I paused, turning back. “Keep in mind that we will be exploring every orifice … in depth.” I stared at him wide-eyed for a moment and finally nodded. I was shaking all over, though, when I’d closed the door. Even I wasn’t certain anymore if it was from


Kimberly Zant

54

eagerness or fear. I thought it was a little of both—the unknown had always frightened me. Reminding myself that Gabe hadn’t hurt me even when he’d ‘punished’ me, I turned the shower on and wound my hair into a knot, pulling the shower cap on. Wash everything, thoroughly! **** She’s just nervous, Gabe told himself as he turned away from the door. Trying to dismiss the look she’d given him from his mind and focus on setup, he scanned the room, checking the lighting and the camera angles. Although he didn’t want the cameras to miss anything, he’d decided he didn’t want glaringly bright lights in the room. He’d had a couple of the guys switch the cameras out accordingly and watched them now as they switched the bulbs in the fixtures in the room and brought in several additional lamps. These were directional. Using his viewer, he moved to the bed and placed his hand on the surface to mark the center of the spot where the cameras were trained so that the lights could focus on the same point. When they’d finished, he closed the door and studied the effect. Shadowy, he decided, but he could make out everything in the room without any problem and the spot where Nicole would be laying seemed well lit. The question was, would the cameras be able to pick up what his eyes could? He was still testing each of the cameras to make certain they were all working properly and the angles and lighting when Nicole emerged from the bathroom. Setting his viewer down, he summoned her and took the towel she was wrapped up in away from her. “Get on the bed and move to the center—where the lights converge. Spread your hair over the pillow.” She glanced around the room a little uneasily and moved to the bed. Gabe studied her image in the viewer as she moved into place, feeling his body tighten with anticipation and trying to ignore it to focus on making certain everything was just right before he got started. Her skin was pale. It almost seemed to glow in the lighting. “Draw your knees up. Now move your feet to the side. That’s it, wider.” Her position wasn’t quite what he’d wanted, he decided. He set his viewer down and moved to her, scooping her hips into his hands and shifting her until the most concentrated convergence of beams spotlighted her cleft. He repositioned her feet and legs then, stroking his hand along her cleft to part the moist, clinging flesh so that her cleft gaped wide enough to fully display her genitals. Moving away again, he checked the effect and then used the remote control on his device to zoom three of the cameras closer for a tight shot. There was no studying the effect objectively, he discovered. The moment he’d magnified until he could make out every detail, a rush of dizzying heat when through him. He hadn’t studied her like this, he thought absently, feeling his belly and his balls tighten as his cock sprang to maximum inflation. He swallowed a little convulsively as he stared at the tiny petals of flesh around her clit and the sliver of an opening below it. His cock seemed to grow harder and harder until his skin began to feel as if it might not contain him. Maybe it was just the camera, he thought a little dizzily, but she looked impossibly small compared to the erection he was sporting from where he was standing. He moved closer, studying the viewer as he placed his hand on her belly and used his fingers to spread her a little wider. His throat closed when he saw the size of his hand


Kimberly Zant

55

next to her. His fingers looked like they belonged to a giant. He’d be lucky if he didn’t come just from trying to shove his cock into her. She’d stretch. Moving to the bedside table, he opened the drawer and removed the lubricant. He hadn’t intended to use it, would’ve preferred not to since he didn’t think it was going to pass as natural lubrication, but if she was as small as she looked there was no way in hell he was going to get his cock inside of her before he came. After glancing around to make sure everyone was in place, he climbed onto the bed, and leaned over her, slipping the tube out of sight beneath the pillow beneath her head. It disconcerted him to discover she was staring up at him wide-eyed, her lips parted slightly as she panted for breath. That wasn’t desire, he thought grimly. He was ready to explode just from looking at her and, unless he was badly mistaken, she was too scared to produce anything approaching the lubrication he was going to need to get his monster erection inside of her. He was either going to have to spare the time to soothe her anxieties and warm her up, or use the entire tube of lubrication and then he’d probably still have to pry her open to get inside. Settling lower, he framed her upper body with his arms, settling a hand on either side of her head and nuzzled his face against her neck. “Relax, baby. I’m not going to hurt you,” he murmured soothingly, nibbling lightly at her neck. A shiver coursed through her as he lifted his head to pluck at her earlobe with his lips. He sucked at the pebbled flesh he’d raised along the side of her neck and then lifted his head to see if he was having any effect on her. She’d closed her eyes but a mental inventory told him she was still as stiff as a corpse in rigor. It brought to focus something else he hadn’t adjusted to, although he’d certainly been keenly aware of it any time he was close to her. She wasn’t just small. Next to him, Nicole was tiny. His heart rate picked up several more notches as that stark awareness sank in fully. It was almost as wildly arousing as it was unnerving. Actually, he amended, it was more wildly arousing than it was unnerving. It hit him forcefully that he was liable to break or rip something fragile if he wasn’t damned careful. Despite that, the vast difference between them in size appealed to the Dom in him so powerfully that a wave of heated darkness washed over him, made him feel his strength and the power of his muscles in a way that was almost as heady as a drug. The image of her cleft filled his mind and he struggled with the urge to impale her on his cock and drive her down over his flesh. It took an effort to banish the image of ramming into her and focus on her face again. When he did, his attention was caught by his own hand along her cheek—the side of her head and then the paleness of her cheek next to the skin of his hand. She wasn’t an actress, he thought abruptly—at all—certainly not a porn actress accustomed to handling the oversized cocks preferred, pretty much required, in the industry. She’d been blackmailed into starring in their porn for something he knew suddenly with absolute certainty that she hadn’t had a hand in. And she was afraid because she didn’t know anything about Doms or submissives.


Kimberly Zant

56

He’d taken for granted that her age meant that she was a woman of experience, probably vast experience given her appearance, and that she wouldn’t have any problem adjusting to whatever they needed. He recalled forcefully, though, the conversation he’d recorded that first day between her and Brandy. She might’ve had plenty of lovers in the past—he couldn’t believe she hadn’t—but she wasn’t ‘experienced’ in the sense that she’d been wildly experimental. In fact, she’d made it pretty damned clear she found the thought of experimenting unnerving. An odd sense of protectiveness and possessiveness began to war with the instinct for conquest, the urge to unleash his urge to dominate with aggressiveness. Dragging in a shuddering breath, he dipped closer, stroking his cheek along hers. “It’s alright baby. We’ll take it slow.” He meant it when he said it, but he discovered fairly quickly that his mind wasn’t fully in control. She’d brought out the full force of his need for dominance and the urges were far stronger than his ability to behave rationally. She turned her face into his, rubbing her cheek along his. His throat closed with the sudden urge to taste her. He dragged his lips along her cheek and then across her parted lips, tasting her breath, measuring the size and shape of her mouth and the softness of her lips. A heady rush went through him. He cupped his mouth over her small mouth, making no attempt to still the image that flooded his mind of her other mouth—hot, sweet, moist, soft. He sucked at her lips as hunger swept through him, speared his tongue into her mouth to feel the limits of the soft, dark cavern, envisioning his tongue as his cock and her mouth as her sex. A sense of urgency filled him. He stroked the moist cavern, shuddering as her mouth closed around his flesh and kissing her with more and more fervor until his mind darkened with the need for air. No more than dimly aware that she’d ceased to lie tensely beneath him and grown warm and yielding, he broke from her lips. Sucking in a sharp, desperate breath of air, he dove for her throat, sucking light bites along it to fill his mouth with her taste as he charted a course for a new goal—the nipples he’d grown thoroughly familiar with. They were as hard as little pebbles against his chest as he dragged his body down hers and yet the moment he covered the tip of one breast with his mouth, curled his tongue around the taut nipple, and sucked it into his mouth, he felt the yielding of her flesh. He pulled on the bud of flesh more and more feverishly as he felt his mounting need, felt his cock begin to throb painfully to feel the walls of her sex squeezing it. It took all he could do to move to her other nipple when he’d released the first instead of advancing immediately to the deep penetration he’d begun to want with absolute desperation. He had his goal firmly in mind, though, and even as he finessed her nipple, he leaned to one side, skating a hand over her body until he felt her belly beneath his palm. He slipped a shaking finger along her cleft, felt his way over her clit and down the furrow to the hole, pushing inside. Her sex closed around his finger as he pushed it inside—snugly. The walls of her sex were like velvet—he thought dizzily—hot, moist for him—and not nearly enough, he realized abruptly, reassessing the flesh clinging to his finger and mentally calculating the difference in the size of his finger to his cock. Fortunately, he remembered the lubricant. Moving upward, he planted his mouth over hers again and shoved both hands beneath the pillow since he couldn’t fucking remember which side he’d stowed the tube on. A brief, slightly frantic search finally unearthed it. Palming it, he tried to unscrew


Kimberly Zant

57

the lid with the fingers of the same hand. Christ almighty, he thought angrily! Was the fucking top welded on? He shifted to bring his other hand close enough to grasp the cap and give it a twist, but his fingers were shaky and clumsy by that time. He was beginning to think he was going to have to use his fucking teeth to get the damned cap off when it finally yielded. Squeezing a generous dollop from the tube into his palm, he closed his hand around it and slipped his hand between them, stroking the lubricant generously over his shaft from root to tip, wondering even as he did if he was being overly optimistic. Nothing beat a try like a failure, he thought grimly, stroking the residue remaining on his hand along her cleft and then, almost as an afterthought, pushing his finger into her hole to lubricate the mouth thoroughly. He was shaking so badly by the time he’d managed it, so intent on entering her immediately, that he completely forgot that he was supposed to lean away from her and allow the camera a view of the connection process. Grabbing his cock, he dragged the head up and down her cleft and discovered he couldn’t find the damned hole! Well fuck! He reared up onto his knees and stared down at her cleft in baffled frustration. Grasping her ankles, he lifted her legs straight up and then pushed them forward until he’d curled her hips clear of the bed, bending his head to search for the spot. When he discovered his own shadow made it impossible to actually see what he was looking for, he propped her heels against his shoulders, used one hand to splay her nether lips a little wider, grabbed his cock, and stabbed in the general vicinity. He missed twice before he rang it. Expelling a relieved breath, he gripped her hips to hold her in place and thrust. She was so tight, he thought for a couple of moments he’d gotten her ass instead of the hole he was aiming for. He felt her flesh yield to the pressure, though, felt her skin stretch around the head of his cock like a tight band and he abruptly didn’t give a fuck what hole he’d found. She was panting for breath, but she wasn’t screaming. He thought for a handful of moments that the counter pressure of her tight hole on his cock was going to make him pass out. He hadn’t managed to wedge much more than the head inside of her when she arched her back and began to convulse in climax. He stopped, shaking all over with the effort to keep from coming, grinding his teeth as he felt her muscles lock around the head of his cock like a vice and squeeze so hard she damned near expelled him. Sweat popped from his pores, slickened his skin. He tightened his grip on her hips, holding her in place with grim determination. When she finally ceased to quake, he dragged in a hoarse, shaky breath and leaned into her, pumping a little to relieve the tension on his foreskin when he realized her body was not only peeling it back but the skin under it. To his relief, he felt his cock slip a little deeper. Pausing again, he sucked in a sustaining breath, gritted his teeth, and tried pulling her over his cock for a while and thrusting a while until he finally reached a point where he realized he wasn’t going any deeper. Blinking the sweat out of his eyes, he looked down between them, saw he still had a good two inches he hadn’t buried in her and tried again. She grunted, flinching all over in pain. Fuck! Shit! Hell! Damn it! He wanted root deep, god damn it. He wanted to feel the lips of her sex kissing his belly with every thrust. He wanted to grind against her and feel every hot inch of her


Kimberly Zant

58

flesh clinging to every inch of his. Panting for breath, he tried to think if there was any way he could manage it and finally discarded it when he felt his cock jerk threateningly. It was the tightest fit he’d ever had and even allowing that thought to flicker through his mind was almost enough to make him lose it right then and there. He wasn’t going to be able to hold it, he realized. If he didn’t start moving there wasn’t going to be any fucking involved—no pumping anyway. When he decided he’d mastered the urge to come, at least for the moment, he withdrew slowly and thrust again, trying to gauge the depth of the thrusts. He discovered very quickly that that was a lost cause. A couple of thrusts was enough to bring him to the verge of exploding. He paused, trying to divert his mind. He tried not to think about the fact that he should be pumping into her with the appearance of frenzied desperation for the sake of the video when he actually felt that desperation. He picked up the pace as much as he dared, holding his breath every time his balls tightened with threatening spasms. He was sweating like a fucking horse and shaking like he had palsy, but he managed to thrust inside of her at a fair pace by counting the strokes in his head instead of focusing on the squeezing massage of her flesh. Abruptly, Nicole uttered a low groan and he felt the muscles along her channel ripple along his length. His heart slammed against his chest wall, knocking the breath from him and he missed a stroke. He felt her entire body convulse with the force of the next rippling spasm. Darkness descended over him. Pushing her legs from his shoulders, he leaned over her, straightened his knees and drove as deeply inside of her as he could. She arched her back, crying out, and he lost his mind. Uttering a growl of effort, he began thrusting into her in a mindless, desperate pursuit of his own climax. It flickered through his mind that he was supposed to pull out even as he felt the first convulsion rip through him, that he had to produce the come shot. Fuck it, he thought savagely, driving into her feverishly as one hard convulsion after another hit him. He grunted breathlessly as the spasms knocked the breath from his lungs, pumping into her until he couldn’t summon any more semen. He wanted to sprawl bonelessly on top of her when it finally stopped. Instead, he gathered his strength with an effort and pushed himself upright again, dragging his cock from her and allowing the residue of his come to drip onto her belly. After staring down at the handful of drops for a moment, he glanced around a little dazedly. Trying to dismiss the urge to shove his cock right back in her again and see if he could manage to hold his come longer than he had the first time. Trying to dismiss his disappointment that he hadn’t thrust into her nearly as long as he wanted to or nearly as fiercely, he took the cloth someone shoved at him. His hands were still shaking as he bent between her sprawled thighs and carefully wiped his come off of her, spreading her with his fingers to study the little hole he’d been wedged so tightly inside of only moments before. His belly clenched when he saw the tiny breaks in her skin radiating outward from the mouth of her sex. They hadn’t been there before. He knew they hadn’t. “Shit!” he muttered. Slightly relieved that he at least hadn’t torn her badly enough to break the skin, he stroked her flesh with the tip of one finger soothingly. “I guess you forgot the come shot,” Basil growled. Dragged reluctantly from his perusal, Gabe whipped his head toward Basil,


Kimberly Zant

59

feeling a wave of possessive fury wash over him. For several long moments, the two of them bristled at one another, tensed for battle. “You had your turn,” Hunter growled. “If you two want to get into a pissing contest, take it outside! Meanwhile, there are seven hunks if you recall and I’m fucking tired of playing with myself.” Gabe flicked a glance around at the others. He didn’t like what he saw in their faces, but the comment brought him back to his senses. He moved to the edge of the bed and climbed off. “Be sure to use plenty of lubricant. She’s little and we aren’t. I tore the shit out of her.” “You didn’t use lubricant?” Basil asked tightly. “I did,” Gabe snapped angrily. “There isn’t enough fucking lubricant in the world to shove something this size into something that size without stretching her more than the skin will take, god damn it!” He couldn’t decide whether the speculative look that entered their eyes had to do with anticipation of trying their own luck or suspicion about his possessive attitude, but he suspected it was a little of both. “If we tear the hell out of her it’s going to be a long damned wait before we can fuck her again,” he muttered as a rider. “Who’s up next?”


Kimberly Zant

60

Chapter Eight “I am,” Basil responded coolly. “You ready?” Basil gave him a look and glanced down pointedly. Gabe grunted. “The lubricant’s under the pillow. Get up there, but wait until I’ve checked the tape. I want to be sure I got her pussy and not just my ass.” Trying to ignore the urge to belt Basil with his fist when he’d settled on his knees between her thighs and stared down at her, he moved away from the bed and rewound the tape. He was actually surprised to discover he’d gotten as much footage as he had of penetration. It looked like he was shoving a forearm into her, but if it had the same effect on their audience as it did him, he thought wryly, they weren’t going to have any complaints. Signaling David to move to the bed and squirt her down with the fake come, he nodded to Basil when David moved away again. Basil didn’t even attempt to hide the fact that he was lubricating himself. It irritated the piss out of him for a handful of moments, but he realized it also built a sense of anticipation as the cameras switched back and forth between the target and the massive staff Basil was coating. He couldn’t decide whether to be pissed off that Basil’s cock was longer than his or gloat over the fact that he knew positively that he wasn’t going to get it in her—not all of it. He hadn’t even managed to get his all the way in, though god knew he’d tried. He was ready to explode all over again by the time Basil leaned over her to fondle her breasts. He was almost as pissed off as he was aroused when he realized Basil wasn’t merely paying lip service to arousing her for the sake of the film. He lingered until she’d begun to shift restlessly with real arousal before he tried to guide the head of his cock to the point of connection. It didn’t amuse him that Basil had as much trouble finding the spot by feel as he had. Leaning away after a moment, he grabbed a pillow and shoved it under her hips. He stared down at her clit for a long, hard moment and finally scooted back and covered it with his mouth. Ok, that was going to gross out the straight guys, Gabe thought irritably. He knew it was fake come all over her and Basil knew it, but he doubted the audience was going to be able to tell—in fact they were counting on it. Gabe felt his throat close as he watched, though, felt his mouth go dry and then water for the taste of her. He almost thought he could taste her, felt regret ripple through him that he hadn’t done that. Mesmerized by the swollen, deep pink bud Basil kept alternately flicking with his tongue and sucking on, it wasn’t until he heard Nicole’s gasps and saw her shudder that he realized Basil had brought her to a climax. The emotions that clashed inside him wrought chaos in his mind and his body. He hadn’t realized the depth of triumph he’d felt that he’d brought her off twice until Basil brought her off. Fortunately, the ripple of movements and clearing of throats around him brought him back to a vague sense of awareness, but everything faded from


Kimberly Zant

61

his consciousness again when Basil leaned back on his heels, spread her flesh as wide as he could with the fingers of one hand and pressed the head of his cock against her opening. Her skin stretched inwardly as he pushed. He eased away, ran his finger along his cock to collect some of the lubricant and circled her hole, delving inside. Pushing her legs wider, he pressed a finger to either side of the mouth, stretched her again and connected. That time Gabe watched as the head of his cock was reluctantly enveloped. He forgot to breathe while he watched Basil saw in and out of her shallowly, going a little deeper each time. He wondered if it felt as excruciatingly slow to everyone or just him, but images leapt into his mind of his own excursion and his cock began to throb like an abscessed tooth. He sucked in a shaky breath when Basil had plowed as deeply as he could and paused to catch his own breath. He was shaking, Gabe noticed absently, and couldn’t decide whether he was worried that Basil wasn’t going to manage much of a show or furious that that Basil’s cock and not his. He was both, he decided. He wanted to watch him pound into her, wanted to see what he’d only felt before. Settling lower after several moments, Basil pumped his hips, withdrawing and then thrusting deeply again. He couldn’t fucking see! Grabbing his viewer, he turned it on. Relieved when he saw at least one camera was angled to catch the action, he watched the glide in and out, faster and faster until he could see Basil was jarring her with every plunge. Nicole began uttering breathless little gasps that matched the rhythm, that became keener. He watched the convulsions rip through her. Basil grunted as if he’d been punched in the belly. “Pull out, god damn it,” he muttered. Either Basil didn’t hear him or he chose to ignore the direction. He kept going, increased his pace until he was shuddering and jerking so hard he lost all semblance of rhythm. He reared up abruptly, pulling free and pumping his cock. About a tablespoon of come spurted from him. Gabe narrowed his eyes at him, biting back the urge to point out that Basil had obviously forgotten the fucking come shot himself. He knew, though, the moment Basil turned to look at him that Basil hadn’t forgotten any more than he had. He’d yielded to his urge to shoot his seed as deeply inside of her as he could. He could see the two of them were going to have some problems. He was Nicole’s Dom and Basil might as well get used to it. Hunter and Shaun moved toward the bed, drawing his attention from Basil. “Whoa!” Shaun and Hunter turned to look at him, their expressions challenging. “We agreed on a three way. We didn’t agree to share time and also be last,” Hunter said pointedly. Gabe’s lips tightened. “The three-way should be the finale.” “So?” Shaun asked. “Make it the finale. You know damned well all it’ll take is a little clipping and rearranging—which you’ll be doing anyway.” Gabe was tempted to object anyway, on the grounds that he was pretty fucking sure Nicole wasn’t up to taking on two monster cocks when she was having trouble with one at the time. Grimly, he acknowledged he didn’t actually have a choice. There had to


Kimberly Zant

62

be some three ways at some point just to up the ante. “How did we decide we were going to orchestrate it?” he asked grimly. “Standing.” He considered that, checking the cameras around the room. “Let’s try it on your knees on the bed,” he said finally. “Unless you want to wait to move a couple of cameras?” Hunter sent him a look. “We’ll take the bed.” “I’m still going to need to put a camera under you to catch the action. Let’s get a camera in here and the mount we built to bridge the mattress.” He glanced at Nicole, saw that she’d sat up to watch them. “If you need a bathroom break, now’s the time. Don’t worry about the artificial come. We aren’t going to be able to use it in this shot anyway. It’ll just drip off—In fact, clean up. I don’t want it dripping on the camera lens and that’ll be directly below you.” Shaun and Hunter left to collect the camera and the special camera mount. While he was waiting for them to get back and set up, he strode to the bed to check to see how the lubricant was holding up. Not well, he discovered. Tossing the half empty tube onto the bed, he checked the drawer for another tube and then scratched around until he found the numbing salve he’d used on Nicole before. He’d made sure she kept a graduating butt plug in to adjust for penetration, but he doubted she’d adjusted much. At least it should eliminate any pain she might have from the penetration. She’d probably tear and she’d be sore until it healed, but it was better than nothing. Shaun and Hunter were back and had settled to positioning the mounted camera when Nicole returned from the bathroom. Gabe signaled Shaun that they had the position and set his viewer down, following Nicole to the bed. “Bend over.” She glanced at him uneasily, but she leaned over the bed. Hunter rounded the bed to watch him as he squeezed the salve onto his finger and applied it to her bud and just inside of her. Picking up the tube Gabe had set down, he studied it and glanced at Gabe questioningly. His lips tightening, Gabe spread her cheeks so Hunter could get a good look at her bud. Hunter jerked his head and the two retreated to the far wall. “I get it. Don’t get me wrong, but it’s going to numb me, too. Just don’t jump my shit if I can’t produce a come shot!” “It’s over the counter stuff. It isn’t going to last long, but it’ll give you the chance to penetrate her without her feeling much more than the pressure. Just be careful with her. It doesn’t follow that you can’t hurt her just because she can’t feel it.” “Plenty of lube. Gotcha!” Gabe discovered he was more worried as he watched Hunter, Shaun, and finally Nicole move into position than resentful or jealous. After a little trial and error, Shaun had decided it would be easier to position Nicole and then crawl into final position on his knees. Watching them, or more specifically Nicole, Hunter squeezed lube into his hand, coated his shaft with a thick layer and then wiped his hand on the cloth he’d placed by his knee. “Hold tight, baby,” Shaun murmured, “while we get you situated.” Nicole tightened her grip around his neck as he removed his arms from beneath her buttocks one at the time, slipping them beneath her knees and then hoisting her high enough Hunter could get beneath her. Hunter shifted closer. “Relax for me, baby,” he


Kimberly Zant

63

murmured, stroking a hand over her buttocks before he aligned himself with her anal bud. Gabe transferred his attention to the viewer, selecting the camera beneath them and watching penetration as Shaun slowly lowered her. She tensed briefly as he entered her and then relaxed fractionally. She was panting for breath, though, as her flesh engulfed his. Hunter was panting if it came to that. When he’d lowered her as far as he could with her arms still tightly wound around Shaun’s neck, Shaun passed her off to Hunter and reached up to loosen her grip on him, placing her hands on his shoulders for balance. He leaned down then and picked up the tube of lubricant while Hunter continued to lower her until he was root deep inside of her. He began to shake while Shaun was preparing himself. Shaun flicked a look at his face and dropped the cloth, moving close enough to push the head of his cock into her vaginal opening. When he had, he drew her arms around his neck again and slipped his arms beneath her knees. He began to shake himself as he tried to work his flesh inside of her. They lifted her after a moment and Shaun, after a series of pumps, managed to dig in far enough to prevent himself from being pushed out. Nicole burrowed her face against Shaun’s neck, uttering a low groan as they tried a dual penetration. Finally, realizing they weren’t going to manage it that way, they struggled to set a rhythm that would work, thrusting into her alternately instead of trying to both enter her at the same time. As soon as they managed a workable rhythm, they began to slowly increase the pace until they were pounding into her. Gabe had only to look at their faces to see there was no acting needed, or involved. They were as caught up in the feel of her as he’d been—and Basil. His heart skipped a handful of beats when Nicole abruptly uttered a sharp cry and began to shudder. Shaun groaned. “God, baby! Jesus! I’m coming!” “Shit!” Hunter growled. “God damn it!” Grinding his teeth, he drove into her root deep and began to jerk and grunt, driving Shaun out in the process. Unable to reenter her, Shaun pumped his cock with his hand to finish himself off. He gave Hunter a look that promised retribution when he’d caught his breath, but Hunter, his forehead on the top of Nicole’s head, was oblivious, still jerking randomly with spasms. He released a pained hiss as Shaun gathered Nicole and dismounted her. Nicole collapsed limply when Shaun lowered her to the bed, her arms and legs splayed. Supporting himself with one arm on his side, Shaun hit at mopping the come off her, but he was more focused on her face. “You alright, baby?” Nicole seemed to think about it. “Yes,” she finally said weakly. Gabe moved closer. “You’re sure?” “Think so.” “Push her legs up and let me have a look.” Shaun flicked a glance at him, but he helped her bend her knees. He examined her himself, though, carefully wiping her cleft and thighs before he rolled away and let Gabe get close enough to study her. It pissed Gabe off since he knew it for the challenge it was, but he forgot about it when he’d examined Nicole. “Jesus fucking Christ! You son-of-a …,” Gabe bellowed, straightening and whipping around to look for Hunter. He didn’t finish the sentence. He didn’t see much beyond a blur of motion as Shaun swept forward and slugged Hunter, throwing the


Kimberly Zant

64

weight of his entire body into the punch. Hunter, still sluggish and disoriented from his climax, saw the punch coming and ducked, but Shaun’s fist still connected in a glancing blow that sent him staggering backwards. Roaring like a bull, Hunter caught his balance and charged, but Basil, David, Scott, and Daniel had leapt forward to intervene, grabbing both men before they could escalate the fight. “Let them go,” Gabe said tightly. “They can finish this in the backyard where they won’t break all the fucking equipment!” The ‘jailors’ held the two men a moment more and released them. Gabe glanced at Shaun and then back at Hunter, slinging his fist as he moved and catching Hunter on the jaw hard enough it whipped his head sideways. “Fucking asshole!” he snarled. “She’s torn all to hell, god damn it!” The fury on Hunter’s face vanished, leaving a slack look of stunned surprise in it’s place. The men who’d caught Hunter as he staggered back, looked at him and let him go, but Hunter had managed to regain his balance. “You might as well all go. There won’t be any more shooting today—probably not for a week at least.” They left, casting several glances toward the bed as they did. Gabe waited until they were gone and returned to the bed. Nicole, he discovered, had bounced up and scurried for cover when the fight broke out. He summoned her with a motion of his hand while he searched the table in the corner for his cell phone. Punching a number from speed dial, he glanced around to see if she’d obeyed him and saw that she’d straightened away from the corner and moved toward the bed which lay between them. “Lie down,” he told her, covering the receiver. “Yeah. It’s Gabe. Send Phil over, will you? I need him to check out one of the girls.” He paused. “Nicole.” He paused again, grinding his teeth. “Just fucking send him, or bring him, god damn it! I don’t care which. I don’t think she’s hurt bad, but I want him to have a look at her.” Nicole, he discovered when he looked around, was trying to examine herself. She looked up quickly and reddened when she discovered he’d seen her. “You think it’s ok?” “Does it hurt?” “A little.” “Well, that isn’t fucking ok,” he said tightly. Stopping abruptly, he rubbed his face and then raked his hand through his hair. “Shit! I should’ve known better than to let them try that.” **** I couldn’t decide whether I should be worried or not. I’d gotten the distinct feeling that Gabe was thoroughly pissed off because I was going to be out of commission for a while, but I couldn’t decide whether I should be worried about me. There was a definite burning sensation in my rectum that brought the taste of blood to my mouth if I wasn’t careful of how I moved—as in when I’d leapt off the bed and raced to the corner—but I didn’t really hurt anywhere else and I couldn’t say that that was excruciating. It was damned uncomfortable, but then considering what I’d had shoved up my ass I thought I was doing damned good! He’d told Glenda to bring the doctor, though. Of course, that might be standard practice—to bring their doctor in to check and


Kimberly Zant

65

make certain there wasn’t anything that might cause them legal trouble down the road. Trying to dismiss it and my reluctance to have a doctor examining me down there, I finally lay back to stare at the ceiling when Gabe began to pace the room like a caged lion and finally strode to his gadgets in the corner and settled to studying them. The fight had scared the piss out of me. I thought it must have been in the script, but it had seemed damned realistic. Of course the fucking had, too. Warmth stirred in me at the reminder. A week of draught and then a storm, but it had been a hell of a storm! I thought I would’ve been good with the two climaxes I’d had with Gabe, although that first one had worried me. I’d come so fast! And I’d worried that that little peak was all I was going to get. Not that it wasn’t good, but it was over too quickly to really satisfy, but then the second one had been fireworks! I shivered in delight at the memory. I’d actually expected the earth to move considering how long I’d been panting after Gabe. I would’ve been severely disappointed if he hadn’t met my high expectations. I felt so wonderfully sated, I hadn’t actually wanted Basil to get me stirred up again, but he’d surprised me and I’d surprised me. I never would’ve thought I could get worked up enough to come four times in such close succession! Of course, that was because I’d never tried, I supposed, but then again these guys were professional fuckers—porn actors. And I was still vaguely amazed at what they’d done for me. I’d been so tense and worried before we got started I hadn’t thought I’d be able to relax enough to enjoy it, especially with all the preparations. Talk about lack of spontaneity! I’d never been able to get ‘in’ to planned sex. I’d tried for the sake of my longest running relationship because we’d argued so much about sex. It hadn’t worked out well for me because I could never get in the mood on command. I either was or wasn’t in the mood and sometimes I was so not in the mood I resented having to. I didn’t just not enjoy it. I hated him for insisting. Needless to say, it hadn’t worked out and I’d sworn off that kind of compromise. It just wasn’t in me to ‘be ready’ at ten o’clock on Friday night—like an appointment, which meant I didn’t enjoy it—ever. I supposed, all things considered, it wasn’t really surprising that I’d managed to ignore every distraction and my nervousness and enjoy it. I’d never had so damned much foreplay in my life! And the finale! Wow! Amazing! Considering how much I’d dreaded it—before we got started—and how worried I’d been about damage after staring at the rods Shaun and Hunter were hung with …. I think I would’ve been pleasantly surprised just to survive it. I hadn’t expected to enjoy it. I hadn’t thought I could possibly come, again. Not only had I, though, it had been a double whammy, like the grand finale of the fireworks show! Of course, apparently, I had suffered some damage, but I couldn’t believe it was anything serious. Gabe didn’t leave the room when the doctor arrived and neither did the wicked witch, who accompanied him. I didn’t mind Gabe so much. After all, he’d seen parts of me I’d never seen myself. Glenda was another matter.


Kimberly Zant

66

Gabe caught her arm and moved to the other side of the room near the door, however, giving me a little privacy. The doctor didn’t spend a lot of time examining me, thankfully, but it wasn’t comfortable. By the time he’d stopped probing my ass, it was burning worse than it had been from the sex. Removing his rubber glove, he tossed it in the trash. “A couple of tears. They’re superficial. I don’t think you need stitches.” My eyes nearly bugged out of my head when he made that calm assessment. Well! Thank fucking god! It hadn’t occurred to me that I might and I was horrified at the narrow escape. I didn’t even want to think about having to go the hospital for something like that. “You can get dressed,” he said dismissively and crossed the room to join Gabe and Glenda. “She’ll be alright,” he told Gabe a little stiffly. “I’m not going to recommend prodding her in the rectum with whatever you used again any time soon. She should have a few days for it to heal up before she has any sexual activity of any kind. I noticed some minor tearing around her clitoris and her vagina, as well.” Gabe flushed, his expression hardening with anger, but he merely nodded. “Well! This is just fucking great!” Glenda snapped. “We haven’t even launched the site yet and now we’ve got a delay!” Gabe glanced at me and ushered them out the door. I wanted to dash over to it to listen, but I reluctantly dismissed the urge. Getting up, I headed into the bathroom to clean up, trying to ignore the discomfort. I discovered it was fairly easy to ignore it in light of my anger over Glenda’s remarks. Why was it, I wondered, that I always ended up being blamed for every damned thing? **** I was too preoccupied with my misery, at first, to notice Brandy was eyeing me like she wanted to tear my head off. Contrary to all logic, it seemed to me, I felt a lot worse the morning after than I’d felt when I’d gotten hurt. The night before, it had only hurt when I moved. From the time I woke up, it hadn’t stopped throbbing despite the fact that Gabe had come in when he heard me stirring and given me a prescription ointment to apply to the area. I actually thought it was the damned thong that was the problem—or at least the main problem. It pressed against the tender spots and rubbed when I walked, aggravating the problem. But then, my clothes, the clothes I’d arrived in, had disappeared when I’d been presented with my new wardrobe and the thongs were all I had to wear except for the torturous rope-type bodysuits. Brandy finally brought me out of my self-absorption by slamming something down on the counter. I thought at first that she’d dropped the plate, but one look at her face disabused me of that notion. “You slept with them, didn’t you?” I stared at her, blank with surprise. “Who?” “Don’t give me that shit! You know who I’m talking about! My men!” I felt my face heat with a mixture of anger and embarrassment. Knowing from experience that it was impossible to reason with her when she was building herself into a rage, I tried anyway. “Brandy … this is a show. You know that!”


Kimberly Zant

67

“I know I heard everything that was going on down the hall last night! I know there was some damned reason I was locked in my damned room! You fucked them, didn’t you, you backstabbing bitch!” I gasped in outrage, but it flickered through my mind that I couldn’t afford to lose my temper when Brandy was working up to one of her screaming fits. “First off, I didn’t. Secondly, Brandy—this is a porn reality show. All of this is acting. You know that!” “Yeah, like you acting all sweet and butter wouldn’t melt in your mouth, but you went behind my back and fucked my guys, you whore!” “Calm down, Brandy,” I hissed at her. “You’re in enough trouble as it is.” “I’m in trouble!” she snapped. “I didn’t do a damned thing I wasn’t supposed to! I know what this is about. You’re still pissed off because Clint dumped you for me. That’s what it is! You’re trying to get even with me. You’ve always been jealous of me because everybody thinks I’m prettier than you are!” “They’re going to hear you,” I tried again. “I don’t fucking care if they hear me!” she screamed. **** Gabe froze for a split second when he heard the scream and then set his cup down abruptly. Shoving his chair away from the table, he strode quickly to the kitchen and pushed the door open. “Jesus fucking Christ! What the hell is going on here?” he bellowed. Brandy whipped her head toward him, curling her lips back in a snarl. “You were in on it, weren’t you?” “In on what?” Gabe demanded, completely baffled. “That dirty little trick y’all played on me last night just to get rid of me so all of you could fuck her!” Gabe glanced from one sister to the other. “What the hell are you babbling about?” Nicole winced. “She’s just a little upset about a misunderstanding,” she said quickly. “We’ll settle it.” “Little misunderstanding, my ass! You cunt! You whore! You fucking bitch! I’m going to kill you!” she growled, whipping her head around in search of a weapon. “Hold on now!” Gabe said a little more calmly, striding forward and placing himself between the two women. “Just calm down.” Brandy was completely beyond reason by that time, however. Surging toward the counter, she picked up the toaster and hurled it at them. Growling in impotent fury when it merely sailed to the end of the cord and then hit the floor, she looked around for something else to throw and grabbed up a canister filled with flour. It hit Gabe on the shoulder, the lid flew off, and flour filled his eyes. Blinded, he staggered slightly, trying to blink the flour out of his eyes. Nicole grabbed him, tugging at him until she managed to get him to the sink and trying to keep an eye out for flying missiles at the same time. When Brandy had finished lobbing the sugar canister at them, she raced to a drawer and snatched it out. Fortunately, her screams and the clatter of metal hitting the walls and floor had drawn the others. Seeing her intent, Shaun and Basil rushed her. Basil made a grab for her wrist as she snatched a butcher knife from the drawer. Catching the blade instead of her wrist, he leapt back as she swung the knife at him.


Kimberly Zant

68

Shaun caught her from behind, struggling to reach around her and grab the knife handle. She managed to elude him long enough to hurl the knife at Nicole. Fortunately, she was too enraged to aim. The knife handle hit Nicole on the shoulder and then the knife dropped to the floor. Everyone in the kitchen stared at Brandy with disbelief as Shaun finally managed to subdue her, but she was still screaming abuse at Nicole at the top of her lungs. She rounded on Gabe when Shaun started dragging her back toward the chair David brought in. “You bastard! You son-of-a-bitch! How dare you lock me in my room! I know what was going on last night! I know what you were all doing, you whore hopping bastards! Y’all were all in Nicole’s room fucking her!” The woman, Gabe reflected, was demented. “We are trying to film a show here,” he said through his teeth. “Show my ass!” Brandy snapped. “This isn’t anything but an excuse to fuck! And you aren’t going to fuck me and then troop down the hall and fuck my sister!” “That is exactly what we’re going to do,” Gabe said through clenched teeth, “because we are filming a porno, god damn it! I’m going to give you two minutes to settle your ass down or we’re going have a real problem here and I can guarantee that you aren’t going to like my solution to it worth a shit!” Brandy glared at him furiously, huffing so hard for breath that her breasts had fallen out of the top of her bustier. Gabe waited. “I’ll sue!” she screamed at him when he finally turned away and headed toward the door. “I’ll sue you, and I’ll sue that bitch, Glenda, and I’ll sue the rest of you bastards, and I’ll win!” “You throw another thing at me, or anybody else around here, god damn it, and you’ll have to file that lawsuit from jail! Am I getting through to you? Because I am one step away from it lady! If I didn’t need your psycho ass to finish this damned film I wouldn’t even give you one more chance!” She narrowed her eyes at him. Gabe stood glaring at her, his hands on his hips. When she didn’t try to get up from the chair, he finally signaled for the others to leave. “Collect anything that looks like a weapon,” he told Shaun, “and make sure you lock it up. Nicole, come with me.” She glanced uneasily at Brandy, but she followed him as he strode from the room and stalked upstairs to his bedroom. “Would you like to tell me what the hell that was all about?” he asked grimly.


Kimberly Zant

69

Chapter Nine I studied Gabe unhappily, still so shaken myself from Brandy’s fit of temper that it was hard to collect my thoughts. I cleared my throat and shifted uneasily, trying to decide whether it would be better to tell him the truth or to lie. I wasn’t actually very good at lies, though. I was really bad about forgetting I’d told it and tripping myself up. Besides, I had a bad feeling that he fully intended to confront Brandy about it and she was too damned stupid to lie when she was pissed off. “Jealousy,” I said finally. He studied me for a long moment. “We’re not talking professional jealousy here, are we?” he asked wryly. I stared at him blankly for a moment before it dawned on me that he was thinking of us in terms of actresses. “Uh … no.” He shook his head. “I need a shower,” he muttered in disgust. “Come on in. We can talk while I wash this shit off.” I didn’t really want to talk. I didn’t mind watching him bathe, though. It wasn’t as if I hadn’t had plenty of time to thoroughly examine him. His ‘costume’ was about as brief as mine. The thing was, I actually hadn’t studied him because I hadn’t had an opportunity to do so when he was occupied enough not to notice. Ordinarily, I didn’t go for big men. For one, there weren’t actually a lot of them around. For another—well, I just hadn’t met one before that appealed to me. Gabe was one beautiful specimen, though. I was a sucker for all those beautiful, rippling muscles, of course, but mostly I just liked the way he was built. I liked the way he held himself, the way he moved. I liked his thick, wavy black hair that was too long, and I liked the way he didn’t fuss with it. I liked the single dimple he had in one cheek, even though I rarely saw it, because his smile was a sheer delight. I liked the fact that he was smart and ambitious and focused without being arrogant and self-centered and conceited. Alright, so maybe he was a little on the arrogant side, but it was a small flaw. “Is that little scene we just witnessed typical for her?” I chewed my lip, considering it. “She almost never does anything like that— especially around other people.” He shook his head. Bracing his palms on the shower wall, he leaned forward and dipped his head, allowing the water to cascade over his head and run through his hair. Curls sprang up as fast as the water ran off. I wanted to run my fingers through his hair. Actually, all over him. He straightened, sloughing the water from his face with one hand and grabbing a bottle of shampoo. “That must be a real treat for the family. She threaten to kill you very often?” I studied him warily.


Kimberly Zant

70

“I only ask because you didn’t seem shocked.” I shrugged. “She has a couple of times, but she really doesn’t mean it.” “I wouldn’t be too sure about that. It could be a deadly mistake. She’s unbalanced, you know. It’s a shame, but she is.” “They call it bi-polar these days.” He scrubbed his hair and leaned down to rinse. “She on medication?” “Uh … no.” “Well she’ll have to get on it or I can’t have her around here,” he said grimly. “She pulled a deadly weapon. She cut Basil. She tried to stab you. I can’t allow that kind of behavior. I hate it … her being your sister … but it’s going to be ‘either’ ‘or’. Either she gets on some kind of medication to control her mood swings, or she goes. And you and I both know what happens if she goes.” I swallowed a little convulsively. “Thank you.” He nodded. I hesitated. “I’m really sorry. I tried to calm her down. Usually it works.” He was frowning when he shut the water off and climbed out. I handed him the towel hanging on the bar, watching him dry off, wondering what he’d do if I moved toward him and licked some of those trickling drops of water off. Probably freak. He’d think I was as crazy as my sister. He stopped me when I turned to go. “Wait.” I looked at him in surprise, but he didn’t say anything. He merely wrapped the towel around his waist and tucked the corners. Dropping a hand to the middle of my back, he ushered me across the room, out the door, and down the hall. It dawned on me when he opened my door and glanced around that he hadn’t wanted to chance me running into Brandy again. I didn’t know whether to be flattered or insulted, to be pleased that he seemed to want to protect me, or upset that he thought I might touch off another battle. “Why don’t you rest a little while?” Nodding, I went inside. Truthfully, the suggestion had a lot of appeal. I hadn’t slept that well and I felt wrung out from the battle. And I wasn’t anxious to run into Brandy again any time soon. “Will you tell Basil I’m sorry about his hand?” He studied me for a long moment, looked like he might say something, and then apparently changed his mind. “I’ll tell him.” **** Gabe was seething when he returned to his room to dress. He knew he ought to feel a little more forgiving if it was true that Brandy had emotional problems, but he didn’t feel particularly forgiving. It made his blood run cold every time he thought about the way she’d looked at Nicole and threatened her. The worst of it was that he’d heard the argument when it started. He’d figured it was best to stay out of it, that it was between them and they’d settle it. It hadn’t occurred to him that it might escalate into that kind of violence or that Brandy was capable of such a violent, uncontrollable rage. He didn’t like to think about what might have happened if he hadn’t decided to intervene.


Kimberly Zant

71

It was no fucking wonder Nicole behaved like someone who’d been abused, growing up with a sister like Brandy, no wonder she was so repressed. Brandy was four years older than Nicole. That didn’t seem like much, now. Now, there was very little difference in size between them and he would’ve been willing to bet they weighed within ten pounds of each other. Nicole was a little shorter, Brandy a little thinner, but as kids … a four year old at the mercy of an eight year old prone to temper tantrums? And the way things were these days, Brandy had probably ‘helped’ with the baby. It had seemed unlikely to him that Nicole’s behavior was the result of a restrictive upbringing when Brandy was her polar opposite, as unfettered as Nicole was cautious. He should’ve known Nicole’s swift reaction to the fight in her room between Shaun and Hunter was experience. She hadn’t frozen with shock like somebody completely unaccustomed to seeing it. She hadn’t tried to intervene verbally or physically like someone who had no idea of their limitations in such a situation. She’d gotten the hell out of the way. Shaking his thoughts, he picked up his cell phone and called Glenda. Not surprisingly, she went ballistic when he told her he needed her to bring the doctor out again. He didn’t feel like trying to explain it over the static on the phone, though. He just told her to bring him and hung up. Girding himself for unpleasantness, he went down to have a talk with Brandy to see if he could reason with her. He was damned tempted just to hand her over to Glenda and be done with it, regardless of what he’d told Nicole. Considering everybody on the damned cast had witnessed her fit, he wasn’t sure any of them were going to be able to perform with her again. He sure as hell didn’t want to. What a cluster-fuck! Nicole out of commission because that dumb shit Hunter had gotten carried away and now this! It almost made his hair stand on end when he got to the parlor and found Brandy calmly watching the guys play a video game, smiling and chatting with them as if nothing had ever happened. Jesus! “We need to talk,” he said flatly. She glanced up at him warily. “Alright.” He shook his head, considering. “Not here. Let’s go up to my office.” She smirked at him. He felt his irritation rise. It was almost laughable that she could instantly jump to the conclusion that he wanted to be alone with her for sexual reasons after what had just happened. He supposed, wryly, that that might actually work with some men. She was a good-looking woman and built like a goddess. There was no doubt about that, but he didn’t care for abusive women. Not to his taste, and he wasn’t ‘in’ to the violent fights and wild sex scene either. Evidently, she was. He supposed that answered the question of whether or not she was in to S and M. She might not consider it that, but anybody that liked that kind of relationship was hardcore S and M to his mind—hitting, punching, biting, and scratching one minute and fucking like rabbits the next. When they’d settled in his office, he studied her, trying to decide how to get his


Kimberly Zant

72

point across to her without provoking another scene. Finally, he decided to just take the plunge. He didn’t have a fucking clue of how to deal with anyone like her. “I think I need to point out to you that you are living on the set of a reality porn show—which will eventually be made into a movie, or movies, depending on how well it’s received and how much usable footage we get out of the weeks we spend here shooting. You do get that, right?” Brandy’s expression was sullen by the time he’d finished. “I understood that. I’m not stupid!” She could’ve fooled him! “Would you like to explain to me, calmly, exactly what that was all about in the kitchen then?” She reddened, shifting uncomfortably. “Nicole’s trying to take over everything by screwing the entire cast. She doesn’t want me here because she knows I’m the star and she thinks she’ll be the star if she can get rid of me. I know what she’s up to!” Gabe pinched the bridge of his nose, feeling a headache coming on. “You’re Snow White ….” “Yes, I’m the star, but she thinks she can get rid of me and then she’ll be Snow White.” “So … you’re saying all of that was because you feel like Nicole is threatening your position? It had nothing to do with some half-baked idea that David, Scott, and Daniel are your boyfriends?” She thought that over. “Well, they are. I realize that we have to be professionals here, though. I suppose, if it’s in the script, they’ll have to fuck her, but I don’t see why you’d want to put that in the script. I’m Snow White, after all, and the show is supposed to be Snow White and the Seven Hunks. She shouldn’t even be here.” “That was the original title, yes,” Gabe said as patiently as he could. “But in this business—especially the porn industry—we have to make adjustments as we progress. For instance, the deal you and Nicole made with Glenda. That required an adjustment. And since Hunter went a little overboard last night while we were filming and Nicole is … uh … injured and won’t be able to perform for at least a week, we’ll have to make other adjustments. Script changes are commonplace.” She looked so pleased to discover that Nicole wouldn’t be able to perform Gabe wanted to smack her. “She won’t be able to perform?” “No.” “Oh … well, that’s a shame. She didn’t look hurt to me.” “Just the same ….” “I should go check on her,” she said after a moment. “Not right now. She’s resting. Maybe later.” “So I’ll be performing solo with the Seven Hunks?” Gabe sat forward. “I’ve given Glenda a call and asked her to bring Phil out. I want him to check you out.” She stared at him blankly. “I’m fine.” She frowned. “I hurt my wrist. I’m not sure how that happened, but I think it’s just bruised.” “Maybe when you were wrestling with Shaun over the knife?” She reddened and smirked. “Oh! I didn’t mean it! I wouldn’t have hurt Nicole! She’s my sister.”


Kimberly Zant

73

Right! He didn’t believe that shit for a minute! “I’m going to be blunt here because I just don’t see any benefit in dancing around it. Nicole tells me you’re bi-polar ….” “That lying little bitch!” Brandy snapped, leaping to her feet. “Sit down!” Gabe growled. She glared at him for a moment but finally sat. “I’m going to have Phil look at you and prescribe medication to control your mood swings.” “I don’t have mood swings.” “He’s going to prescribe something and you’re going to take it or you’re out on your ass. I don’t give a damn how you feel about it. I’ve invested a considerable amount of money in this enterprise myself, and I’m not going to lose it because you can’t control yourself. Is that clear?” She stared at him a long moment and burst into tears. He watched her stonily and waited for her to get control of herself—or give up on the act. He didn’t know or care which. “It was Nicole’s fault!” she said tearfully. “She started it!” “Are you done?” She stared at him in shock and finally sniffed, wiping her eyes. “I really need this job.” “I know you do. And I need you. That doesn’t mean you can’t be replaced, so don’t get any ideas that you’re in control. You aren’t. I’m the boss here. We’re filming a porn and when Nicole gets better and she’s able to participate again, I’ll expect her to. What I don’t expect and won’t tolerate is her having to fend you off every time she does what she’s been told to do—which means that she will be fucking all of the Seven Hunks, just like you will. Got that?” She preened. “They don’t want to fuck her.” That was why they’d wanted to help Shaun beat the shit out of Hunter, he thought dryly. “Regardless, they’re helping to finance this show. They have an investment to protect and they will behave like professionals and do whatever they’re called upon to do. And, as long as you’re on this set, you’ll do the same. One more incident like the one today and you’re out of here.” **** I avoided Brandy as much as possible considering we were all living in the same house, but after spending the better part of two days in my room, I was bored enough with my own company to begin mixing again—warily. It wasn’t that I was particularly worried about getting into another argument with Brandy on my account. I didn’t like confrontations. I avoided them if at all possible, but I felt like I could handle myself if I had to defend myself. The main reason I avoided Brandy, however, was because I was afraid just seeing me might set her off again, and I didn’t want her to end up in jail. To my relief, I discovered she was determined to ignore me. Pretending I didn’t exist was a sure sign that she was still pissed off at me, but I was perfectly happy to be ignored. I discovered that I wasn’t entirely off limits. That didn’t make me nearly as happy. It was like the punishment all over again except I knew they weren’t doing it for that reason. I didn’t think so, anyway. My inability to actually have sex didn’t preclude


Kimberly Zant

74

fondling, though, and evidently that was sexual enough they needed a lot of footage doing that, because they did. Wryly, I realized that I was going to be so warmed up by the time Gabe finally decided it was safe to finish up that Rose Red and the Seven Hunks scene that had been interrupted that I was probably going to enjoy my work thoroughly. Hunter avoided me for two days and finally, when I came out to play, cornered me in the kitchen. There was wariness in his eyes—and bruises on his pretty face—but no hesitation when he slipped up behind me while I was busy washing dishes and began fondling my breasts. I gave up on the washing as soon as I dropped the first dish and broke it. Gabe strode into the kitchen at the crash, stood looking at us for a few moments and then left again. I couldn’t prevent the blush that rose in my cheeks, knowing he’d come because he thought the breaking dish was another fight in progress. Hunter nudged my cheek, bringing my attention back to him. Disconcerted when he merely studied my face, uncomfortable about being stared at, I finally ducked my head to study the thatch of curling brownish-blond hair that formed a T on his chest and belly. He was in a strange mood and I couldn’t quite figure out why he’d cornered me. He settled a hand in my hair, stroked it a moment and finally pulled me close. “I didn’t mean to hurt you,” he said raggedly. I looked up at him in surprise. “I know you didn’t.” He looked surprised but relieved. “I think I’d almost feel better if you hit me.” I couldn’t help but chuckle. “I don’t know why that would make you feel better, but I’m not going to. It would hurt my hand.” “Because I did hurt you, not because I meant to, but because … I got carried away.” I lifted a hand and lightly stroked his chest with my fingers, intrigued by the confession. “Because you enjoyed it?” He snorted. “That’s an understatement.” “I enjoyed it, too,” I confessed. “I didn’t think I would. I never did that before and … well, you’re really big … uh … there.” “Too big for you, obviously,” he said wryly releasing me. “It was stupid. We should’ve changed the script when we saw how small you were. It’s pure luck it wasn’t worse than it was.” I leaned back against the counter, studying him speculatively. “What else was in the script?” He looked surprised and then grinned. “Nope. I can’t tell you that.” “Why not?” “Gabe wants a natural reaction and since you haven’t had any training that’s the easiest way to get it—not knowing ahead of time what’s happening.” I thought that over and realized he was right. I might have been able to work from a script, but I wouldn’t be comfortable. “I guess you’re right. I hadn’t thought about it that way. I guess that’s why he decided on setting the entire thing up like this?” Hunter shrugged. “Part of it. It’s less intrusive for everybody and then, too, it appeals to voyeurs.” “How did you guys end up together? You all seem to know each other.”


Kimberly Zant

75

“We do … but I’m not going to tell you that either.” “Why not?” “Let’s just say it’s a close clique—people with similar interests tend to hang out together.” “Like the movie business? Or, I guess, the porn business?” His eyes gleamed with amusement. “Curious little thing, aren’t you? Something like that.” “And the seven of you just decided to do a porn together?” “Well,” he drawled, “we were all just sitting around, comparing dicks to see who had the biggest, and someone suggested they were big enough for the little screen so we decided to go with it.” He was joking. I chuckled. “No really.” “You don’t think guys compare dicks?” he asked, grinning. “You mean actually compare? Like a contest?” “Yeah.” I considered it. “It wouldn’t surprise me,” I said honestly. “But you didn’t really, did you?” He laughed. “Who do you think has the biggest?” “You’re not dragging me into that! Besides, you’re all hung like horses. You aren’t worried about it?” He sighed. “A man can never have too much dick or enough pussy.” “You only need enough to fit. More than a mouthful, or a pussy full, is a waste.” “And it’s a damned shame to waste.” He shifted closer again, settling his hands on my waist. “I think I’ll just have a little of that sweet thing,” he murmured, lifting me up on to the counter. “There’s no point in letting it go completely to waste only because I can’t fuck you like I want to right now.” My belly clenched in anticipation as he settled his hands on my thighs and pushed them apart, moving between them. I leaned back, bracing my palms behind me and lifting my breasts for him. He surprised me. Lifting his hands to push my hair back and threading his fingers through my hair, he cupped the back of my head and drew me to him as he leaned toward me and angled his head to fit his lips to mine. I closed my eyes to savor his touch as he pressed his mouth to mine, lifted away slightly, and plucked at my lips. Releasing the breath I’d been holding, I opened my lips to him, touched the tip of my tongue to his lips in invitation. He captured it, sucking on it and sending a wave of heat through me. My skin prickled all over in a rush of my senses to absorb everything at once—the heat and texture of his flesh, his proximity, taste, scent, the beat of his heart, the rush of his breath. In a millionth of a second, my senses identified desire and responded with pleasure, acceptance, need. I lifted my hands to his sides, clutching at him as he shifted his hold on me to draw me against his chest until I felt the brush of his skin against mine with every labored breath we took. Releasing my tongue, he followed its retreat into my mouth and stroked his tongue along mine. His taste inundated me, made me dizzy, as drunk as our shared breaths. Reason tried to intrude. It flickered through my mind that I shouldn’t allow myself to be swept away by the thrill of his touch, but my armor fell away before his assault to my senses,


Kimberly Zant

76

melted by the heat he drew from me. My body already knew this man, intimately, knew him as a bringer of pleasure. It wanted more and opened to him like a flower hopeful of sunshine, tearing down barriers faster than I could erect them. I gave up trying, reminding myself that I had no choice, now, anyway. I was bound, legally and morally, by the contract I’d signed for the duration to give every appearance of willingness, eagerness if I could manage it. Why fight enjoying it? When he lifted his lips from mine, it was only by millimeters and only to spare a few moments to steady his breath and search my face for shared desire. He closed the scant distance again the moment he’d sucked in a deep, ragged breath, sucking at my mouth and tongue briefly before striking out on a foray to explore my face, my ears, my throat. I began to feel more than desire from him. To focus on my body was an act purely sexual. My breasts, my sex, could belong to any woman. There was no acknowledgement of me as a person, an individual, in indulging his desire of sexual objects. To focus on soaking up my scent and taste and learning my features, that was something else entirely. It connected all of the sexual features he explored to one woman, to me. Could I believe everything my mind and senses were telling me? That he was making love to me, Nicole, not merely stimulating his senses to indulge his sexual appetite? Should I? Or was this scripted, too? And even if it wasn’t, was it really a good idea to let myself fall for the fantasy as I had before? Hunter was young and handsome and sexy as hell. Even if he believed he was romancing me, where could that go? How long would it last? More importantly, how much pain was I setting myself up for to allow myself to believe in what was probably no more than a fantasy to him even if he was caught up in it now?


Kimberly Zant

77

Chapter Ten Ordinarily, it would’ve annoyed the hell out of Gabe to have someone hanging over his shoulder. He’d lost more than a vague awareness of Glenda’s presence, however, almost from the moment Hunter announced his intentions, lifted Nicole onto the counter, and then proceeded to kiss her instead of fondling her. Actually, he’d started with the kisses and advanced to oral stimulation. He’d taken his own sweet time working his way down to her breasts and then down her belly. Gabe had been within a hair’s breadth of bolting up from his chair and stalking down to the kitchen to knock the shit out of him when he’d spread her legs and begun sucking at her clit. That was off-limits—at least for now. Breaks there, too, according to the doctor and it needed to heal like everything else. He would’ve been completely justified in breaking it up. Unfortunately, even as he tensed to get up, Hunter had stopped, straightened, and begun kissing her again, pulling her to the edge of the counter to dry hump her—which wasn’t off-limits, god damn it! What the fuck did the bastard think he was doing anyway? This was a god damned porn. Nobody was interested in watching some stupid fuck kissing—lips—not those lips! “Not a bad idea to keep an eye on dopey,” Glenda muttered sourly. “She’ll be back online by tomorrow or the day after if he can keep his dick in his pants that long.” Gabe grunted. “There might be some useable stuff there.” Gabe grunted again. “At least dopey remembered to put her on the counter—in the right spot.” “If that was all the dumb fuck was going to do,” Gabe growled, “he might as well have picked another spot.” “I don’t know …. It’s kind of like he’s making love to her. If we get a segment of the female audience, they might like that.” It wasn’t kind of like he was making love to her, Gabe thought angrily, studying the slack look of ecstasy on both of their faces as Hunter slid his cock along her cleft. Cupping her buttocks to hold her tightly against his erection, he rubbed her clit until Nicole abruptly began to utter those breathless little gasps that made him feel like he was going to explode even when he wasn’t inside of her. A noticeable shudder went through Hunter when she did. He sucked in a harsh breath, held it, and then his cock erupted like Mount St. Helens. “Well, at least we got a come shot.” Gabe flexed his hands and clenched them a couple of times. “Yeah. At least there’s that.” “So … when do you think we’re going to be ready to launch?” Gabe dragged his attention from the screen with an effort, trying to collect his thoughts—actually, trying to dismiss the thoughts running through his head and find the


Kimberly Zant

78

ones Glenda had summoned. “We’ve still got a good bit of post work ahead of us, but we’ve almost got a full week’s worth ready to go. I think we can safely plan a launch next week. By that time we should have at least two weeks finished and ready to go, maybe three. I’m hoping for three. I don’t want to launch until we’ve got at least two. That should ensure smooth releases even if we run into trouble somewhere. It’ll give us time to work out any problems … hopefully.” Glenda nodded. “Brandy doing better?” Gabe frowned. “Phil should probably check on her. She’s sleeping a lot. Not that I’d complain about that if Nicole was up to par, but ….” “At least she’d taking the damned pills.” “She’s taking them because I give them to her and watch her swallow them,” Gabe said grimly. “She doesn’t like the side effects.” “I’ll talk to him about it. He said there were several different medications he could prescribe to level her out. Maybe one of the others will work better?” “I hope so. She looks drugged half the time—ecstatic, but drugged.” Glenda frowned. “I actually feel a little guilty about being so hard on her when she has emotional problems. Honest to god I hadn’t noticed!” “Save the guilt. She knows what she’s doing. Siphoning money out of your bank account took skill and planning—and an awareness that what she was doing was wrong. Granted, she obviously didn’t think it through or she wouldn’t have hinged everything on winning in Vegas, but that’s sheer stupidity and arrogance, not an inability to distinguish right from wrong. She’s a bit of a sociopath. Right is what she wants. Wrong is what she doesn’t want.” “That suggests an inability to tell right from wrong,” Glenda said pointedly. “Even if I did try to prosecute, she might get away with it on those grounds.” “She isn’t unable. She’s unwilling, and just that damned self-centered. It doesn’t matter. She’s decided she’s a film star and she absolutely loves to fuck—on camera. Total exhibitionist. If this pans out, I don’t think you’ll have any trouble signing her on for another film.” “What about you?” Gabe rubbed his face tiredly. “I don’t know. I suppose it depends on whether or not I make what I’m hoping to make. If you’re asking if this is something I’d want to do again—not really. It’s been a royal pain in the ass—an interesting experience, but not just my thing. If you’re asking if I would—yes, but only if I have to.” “What about the others?” He shrugged. “You’d have to ask them. We’re friends, or friendly acquaintances, not bosom buddies. We don’t sit around and confess our life goals and darkest secrets to one another.” “Not even Shaun?” Gabe grunted. “Especially Shaun. Just because he’s my brother doesn’t mean we’re bosom buddies,” he said dryly. “He’s a Dom and it pisses him off that I’m his big brother, particularly since there’s not much more than a year between us. The natural pecking order of birth, you know.” Glenda frowned. “I don’t exactly understand this Dom thing.” Gabe uttered an amused snort. “You probably never will, either. I can’t picture


Kimberly Zant

79

you being anybody’s submissive.” Glenda grinned. “It might be fun to try. Maybe you could introduce me around?” He studied her speculatively. “There’s playing at it and there’s living it. If you’re inclined to want to play, I might consider it … if it’s agreeable to everybody else. I’ll ask around the next time we have a party.” He grinned. “And see if there’s anybody that feels man enough to take you on.” Glenda studied him speculatively. “What about you? I understand you’re the man.” Gabe’s expression closed, but he forced a smile to his lips. It wasn’t that Glenda wasn’t attractive. She was a good looking woman and she kept a good figure. She just wasn’t especially attractive to him. “We’re business partners. It’s never a good idea to mix business with pleasure.” “I was speaking in terms of the future. You said you were considering getting out if you made enough to strike off on your own.” He smiled thinly. “I guess we’ll see what we see.” He got up and stretched. “I think I’ll get Phil to check Nicole when he comes about Brandy’s medication. The natives are getting antsy with the wait. We still have to do the rest of the Rose Red and the Seven Hunks segment—we didn’t get much more than halfway through when dopy broke our toy,” he said wryly. “She isn’t woman enough for the Seven Hunks,” Glenda murmured with one of those arrogant feminine looks that said she was sure she was. Gabe merely grunted a non-committal response. He had enough experience with women, and enough sense, not to challenge the comment. In the first place, he didn’t want to draw attention to how he felt about Nicole—especially when he didn’t know himself. In the second, he didn’t want to arouse Glenda’s hunter instincts and possibly paint crosshairs on Nicole’s forehead. It was bad enough Brandy was already ‘gunning’ for her, and he couldn’t think of many things that would be more uncomfortable, or more fraught with potential for disaster, than trying to fend Glenda off. Her previous observations were already a warning that she might have him in her sights. His private opinion of Nicole, however, was that she might not be woman enough for the Seven Hunks, but she was woman enough the Seven Hunks were near to warring over who was going to get hold of her next and that was the only thing that mattered. It pissed him off that he’d been first at the trough and was going to have to wait for his turn to roll around again—unless he changed the rules. Well, he couldn’t change them before she’d made the rounds. There would be war! But he was calling the shots. Maybe he could think of a way to make the merrygo-round go around a little faster? It was a real pain in the ass that Brandy had decided to go berserk so damned publicly. Of course she wasn’t any less desirable, physically, than she had been before and nobody was having any trouble getting it up for her, but they weren’t nearly as anxious to tap that tight little thing of hers as they had been. And he couldn’t blame them. It was hard to focus on fucking with visions of getting stabbed in the back floating through a man’s mind. If any of them had been ‘in’ to living dangerously, it wouldn’t have been such a disaster, but none of them were adrenaline junkies that got their rocks off on near death experiences. If not for that, he could’ve counted on Brandy to keep the testosterone levels


Kimberly Zant

80

down to something manageable, or at least a little more manageable. With four Doms and three Dom wannabes in the house, they were lucky they’d only come to blows once—so far. **** The tension that had been building in Shaun since Hunter had disappeared into the kitchen with Nicole lessened fractionally, and momentarily, when Hunter finally came out again. One look at the sappy look on his face and his limp dick were enough to shoot both his tension and his anger right through the roof again. Through narrowed eyes, he watched Hunter saunter to a chair and sprawl in it, struggling with the urge to bound up from the couch and knock the satisfied look from the bastard’s face. The only thing that kept his ass firmly planted on the couch was the reflection that two fist fights over Nicole wasn’t going to make the impression he wanted to make. He didn’t think anybody really questioned the first one—even Hunter. The selfish bastard had hurt her, whether he’d done it intentionally or not, and he hadn’t been the only one that wanted to kick his ass for it. He’d just ended up being the one to take the honors. Everyone was going to be lifting eyebrows and questioning his motives, though, if he jumped Hunter again. Unless Hunter had given him a good excuse? “I see you took care of that little swelling problem,” he growled. Hunter shot a look at him that was a mixture of surprise and dawning anger at being questioned. “I didn’t cross the line if that’s what you’re implying.” Shaun studied him for a long moment and finally relaxed fractionally when he decided it was the truth, deciding Nicole had evidently taken care of his problem with a blowjob. That rankled, but he couldn’t object to it. It was all any of them could get out of her for the moment and it wasn’t as if they could simply keep their distance even if any of them wanted to. He’d almost managed to completely tame his temper when Nicole came out of the kitchen. Her hair was mussed, her cheeks flushed, and she had a vague, dreamy sort of look about her eyes. She looked liked she’d been thoroughly, satisfyingly fucked and Shaun shot a furious, accusing glare at Hunter. Hunter had been watching her hungrily, but when she’d veered away from the tangle of bodies on the floor—David fucking Brandy in the ass while she gave Scott head—and settled on the couch, he glanced toward Shaun. His expression underwent a radical change then—from besotted lover to possessive anger. “Like I said,” he growled in response to the accusation in Shaun’s eyes. Nicole glanced worriedly from him to Hunter and back again. He held up his hand in summons when he had her attention again. “Come here, baby.” Something flickered in her eyes. She almost glanced at Hunter but apparently thought better of it, rising from her end of the couch and moving to stand in front of him. He’d caught the hesitancy, though, her instinctive urge to seek Hunter’s approval, and he had to fight another round with his desire to drag Hunter out of the fucking chair and beat the shit out of him. She was his for the moment, though, he reminded himself. Why waste his time and energy on Hunter when he could focus it on her? Shifting around to put his back in the crook of the couch back and the arm of the


Kimberly Zant

81

couch, he drew her down on the cushions between his legs, then pulled her back to rest against his chest. Nestling his head along the side of her face, he studied the flushed skin of her breasts as he palmed them. He knew the moment he began to fondle her breasts that Hunter had been pulling at them. She was still sensitive enough she tensed when he did, sucked in a quick breath. Struggling with the possessiveness that rose in him, he focused on watching the play of his hands on her breasts as he gently squeezed the soft mounds. He liked the way the bustier she was wearing cupped them for his hands. Keenly aware that Hunter was watching his every move, he massaged her breasts in a milking motion, kneading them and pulling toward the ends until the blood had pooled in the tips and drawn her nipples into tight buds. He began pinching them and pulling at them when they came erect, listening intently to the hitch in her breath each time he did. She stirred restlessly against him after a few moments. Slipping one hand down between her legs, he cupped her, sliding her upward until the cheeks of her ass cradled his cock. Her warm flesh nestling his felt good … good enough he wished he could drive it inside of her. He didn’t have any trouble at all recalling what that had felt like, though, and it was enough to dangle the lure of coming, not merely enjoying arousing himself and her. Pushing her legs out of his way, he plucked at her clit until she was lifting her hips for him and then pinched it between his middle fingers, cupping her sex and moving her up and down along his cock rhythmically. Basil bolted out of the chair he’d been occupying across from the couch jerkily, drawing Shaun’s attention. For a handful of moments the men locked gazes and then Basil turned away, heading toward Brandy. Shaun watched him as he helped her to her feet and led her to the chair he’d just vacated. Bending her over the arm, he caught her hips and thrust into her. She grunted, but she was still well lubricated from her encounter with David. He managed to seat himself fully inside of her with only a few thrusts— mostly inside of her. She wasn’t much deeper than Nicole and Basil, being Basil, had a few lonely inches and no where to put it. He watched them a moment longer as Basil tangled his hand in her hair and began to pump into her frenziedly, but discovered he didn’t need the additional stimulation. He was close enough already that he’d begun to worry he wouldn’t be able to bring Nicole off before he came. And he wasn’t about to finish without her with Hunter looking on and feeling so fucking smug. Turning his face toward hers, he began sucking at her ear and the side of her neck while he plucked at her clit. She shuddered and he picked up the pace, lifting his other hand to fondle her nipples until she was panting for breath. He felt another shudder ripple through her and began pinching and plucking a little harder and faster. “That’s my baby,” he murmured near her ear. “Come for me.” She gasped, arched her back and abruptly began to jerk all over almost as if she’d come at his command. His balls tightened in response, his dick quivering and jerking between the cheeks of her ass. He ceased plucking at her nipples, planted a palm on her belly and began to rock her harder along his shaft until he felt the first stream of semen race through his penis and erupt between them. Bolting upright, he reached between her legs and managed to drag his cock free as the second wave hit, pumping until he’d


Kimberly Zant

82

emptied himself on her lower belly and cleft. “Shit!” he muttered when he collapsed back against the couch. He was going to have to clean the fucking cushions! He looked at Nicole and grinned at the look on her face. “Come on, baby. I made a mess. I think we need to wash up.” Gabe, striding briskly from his office a few minutes later, hit a damp patch on the floor and skidded several feet before he managed to catch his balance. “God damn it to hell! Who dripped come down the hall? This better be the fake shit!” Shaun emerged from his room with a towel in his hand. “Well god damn! Give me a few minutes to clean up! I’m working on it!” Gabe glanced from Shaun to Nicole, who was behind him, her hair dripping wet, and then glanced down the hall toward the stairs. “It wouldn’t be dripped down the hall if I’d been in her at the time,” Shaun said tightly when Gabe met his gaze again. “How the hell you managed to come enough to drip from the fucking parlor …,” Gabe growled but left the sentence hanging. “Just clean it up. I nearly busted my ass.” **** I knew I shouldn’t have found it funny, but the expression on Gabe’s face struck me as hilarious. There’d been so much sex in the house since Brandy and I had arrived— at Gabe’s orders—I thought they were probably going to have to pressure wash it inside before the owners would step foot inside again. I didn’t know if it was Gabe bitching about the come that had struck me as funny or the fact that he’d nearly slipped down in it, but it tickled my funny bone. Biting my lip to keep from laughing out-loud, I hid my face against Shaun’s back until I’d heard him leave. Shaun twisted around to look down at me for a long moment and finally grinned. I clamped a hand over my mouth to stifle the laugh that escaped. Shaun chuckled. “Alright, what’s so funny?” I shook my head. “The look on his face when he discovered it wasn’t the ‘fake shit’. I just had this image pop in my head of Gabe cleaning the hall with his ass.” Shaun chuckled again. Dropping his towel on the floor, he used his foot as a mop handle and made his way down the hall, chuckling from time to time. “I’d like to know what’s so fucking funny!” Gabe bellowed from the foot of the stairs. “There’s come on the fucking couch!” Shaun and I looked at one another and started snickering, trying to keep Gabe from hearing us. “Nicole just mentioned ….” I clapped a hand over his mouth to silence him, horrified that he’d meant to tell Gabe what I’d said. He gave me a look over my hand, reminding me of who was supposed to be the submissive and whom the master and I jerked my hand back. “Naughty girl!” he said in a low growl. “I’ll have to punish you for that.” Snatching me off my feet, he tossed me across his shoulder. I couldn’t help it, I uttered a shriek of laughter before I could even think to suppress it. Shoving my door open, he strode toward my bed and tossed me onto the mattress. That time, instead of shrieking, I sucked in a sharp breath of fright. I managed to land without biting my tongue, but Shaun had bounded onto the bed and straddled me before I could get my bearings. Rolling me onto my stomach, he smacked me on the ass hard


Kimberly Zant

83

enough it stung. I tried to rear up, but he planted a hand between my shoulder blades and kept popping my ass until it began to feel numb. I’d lost all desire to laugh by that time. I was too surprised and distressed even to feel any anger. When he finally stopped, I was fighting tears from a mixture of hurt, confusion, and resentment. He sprawled beside me on the bed, but I wouldn’t look at him. After a few moments, he sat up and began to lightly stroke my stinging buttocks. They felt numb. It wasn’t until he leaned down and began nibbling kisses over them that I realized they weren’t numb at all, but far more sensitive than they generally were. Warmth stirred in my belly as he continued. I struggled against it, still too upset to want to acknowledge the fact that it felt good. After a few moments, he slipped his hand along my cleft, found the mouth of my sex and pushed a finger inside of me, finding the damning moisture I hadn’t wanted to admit and sawing his finger slowly in and out. It stirred even more warmth, but I closed my mind to it. The spanking had hurt, but I realized I wasn’t hurt about the stinging pain nearly as much as I was confused and hurt that he’d done it at all. He withdrew his finger after a few moments and caught my shoulder, urging me to turn over. I resisted, the first time I’d willfully done so, but he wouldn’t take no for an answer. He turned me over anyway and I turned my face away from his. “Look at me.” I swallowed a little convulsively, but I discovered I was more inclined to let him know I was hurt than to try to hide it. He studied my face for a long moment and frowned. “It was love play,” he said gruffly. I felt my chin wobble. “It hurt.” He looked uncomfortable and irritated. “You were wet.” I swallowed with an effort. “It hurt my feelings.” He made a sound of disgust and pulled me into his arms. “Make me feel like shit, why don’t you?” He sighed. “Some women like spanking.” I thought that over. “I didn’t understand why you were doing it. I thought you were angry with me and trying to hurt me.” He nuzzled his face against my neck. “I wouldn’t do that. I thought you knew I was playing. You laughed.” I pulled away from him and searched his face. He looked contrite enough that I realized he really hadn’t intended it the way it had seemed to me. “I’m allergic to pain,” I said a little sullenly. His lips curled. “Really? How allergic?” “Extremely allergic,” I retorted shortly. He smoothed my hair behind my ear. “No spanking.” I thought about it. It had felt good when he’d kissed it afterwards, but I decided I didn’t need the spanking to make it feel good. He leaned down to brush his lips along mine apologetically. “You aren’t going to hold a grudge are you?” he murmured against my lips. I could feel his lips curling in a faint smile. “I’ll think about it.” “I’ve got blackmail material,” he reminded me. I drew back to stare at him blankly.


Kimberly Zant

84

“Gabe will be pissed—disrespect of a grand master Dom, manhandling a Dom, resisting, complaining about justifiable punishment … the list goes on and on.” He shook his head at me. “He might decide you need more training, which means no cookies for you, but we get to play all we want.” Remembering the week of misery I’d spent while they teased me unmercifully, I felt a little flicker of uneasiness. “You wouldn’t.” “You never know …. Actually, I guess you would,” he added thoughtfully. I thought he was teasing, but I wasn’t completely sure. Considering I’d thought he was really spanking me, I didn’t think I could completely trust that I knew Shaun well enough to judge what he would or wouldn’t do. “Well, if you want me to completely forgive you, you’ll need to kiss it more. It’s still stinging.” “I know you didn’t just tell me to kiss your ass,” Shaun said, laughing. “You do realize you’re supposed to be a submissive?”


Kimberly Zant

85

Chapter Eleven Gabe studied his notes while the others found seats and settled to hear the game plan for the night. It had been a hell of a lot easier planning it when he had had the detachment of figuring out logistics, he reflected. Now that it came to putting it into action, he wasn’t thinking about angles, timing, lighting, or coming up with inventive positions and trying to decide which of the guys could best pull it off. He was thinking about the fact that Nicole was the centerpiece and all the work he’d put in was designed specifically to see to it that she was fucked by every one of the bastards sitting across from him. He didn’t have to look at them, or read their minds, to know they were a hell of a lot more anxious to get up to her bedroom than they were to listen to the plans. There was enough tension in the room to cut it with a knife. “Alright—we’d planned to do at least two ménages with Nic—Rose for the Rose Red and Seven Hunks segment. Shaun and Hunter volunteered and in spite of the end result,” he said dryly, “it still looked good on film. I think we can use it without any problem. Neither David, Scott, or Daniel had a turn … uh … got to do their segment, so we need to do that tonight. We still need a three-way, so who’s going to do it?” The three men glanced at each other and then turned to look at Gabe. None of them volunteered. Gabe’s lips tightened. “Did I mention we weren’t going to do the sandwich again? She’s too small to handle two cocks the size of yours. It’ll be an oil-rig. One gets a BJ, the other gets it from behind—strictly vaginal. I don’t want to take a chance on one of you assholes tearing her again.” Everyone turned to glare at Hunter. “Fuck! One god damned mistake! Do you think we could drop that and quit harping on it? She isn’t pissed off about it! She knows it was an accident … sort of. Well, you know what I mean.” “Scott—you get the BJ. Daniel, you get the other end.” “Damn it!” Scott snarled. “Why can’t he take the blow job?” “Because the boss said!” Daniel snapped. “Jesus fucking Christ! Can you just take the god damned assignment without bitching about it? I don’t know why anybody would bitch about a blowjob anyway! You’ve done got so many you’re bored with it?” Scott studied him in tight-lipped silence. “I’m just saying the three of us have been keeping Brandy occupied.” “So I noticed,” Gabe said dryly. “I’ve got hours and hours of the three of you keeping Brandy occupied. I don’t see that you’ve got anything to complain about! I’m damned surprised you aren’t coughing dust by now!” Scott and Daniel both reddened. David, who’d landed a solo, decided just to keep his mouth shut. “David—you think you can handle a butterfly and not forget you’re supposed to pull out for the come shot?” “Sure thing, boss!” He thought it over. “You know, it wouldn’t hurt to have a


Kimberly Zant

86

spotter … just to remind me.” Gabe’s lips tightened. “You needn’t look like that,” Shaun said tightly. “You didn’t pull out and neither did Basil.” Basil sent him a cold look. “You didn’t pull out either. Hunter pushed you out. You think we don’t know why you jumped his shit?” Hunter stared at Basil for a long moment and turned to glare at Shaun. “I was pissed off because he was pounding into her like she was a pro and used to being manhandled like that!” Shaun snarled. “And she was bleeding when he got done. I’m not saying I wasn’t also pissed off about the take over, but the fact remains that I jumped his shit for hurting her!” “Alright!” Gabe said. “Drop it! It’s over and done with. Thankfully, she wasn’t hurt badly and she’s over it. The only thing we need to take from that is to keep in mind that she isn’t a pro and needs to be handled more carefully. If any of you gets too rough with her tonight you won’t be touching her again.” Waiting until that sank in, Gabe looked down at his notes. “Shaun—you and Basil can pair up with Snow White while Scott and David are with Nic—Rose Red. I’ll get with Hunter while ….” “You said I was supposed to do the butterfly—solo,” David reminded him. Gabe lifted his head and stared at David blankly. “That’s what I said.” “But you just said Scott and David with Nicole while you and Hunter ….” Gabe released an irritated huff, rubbing his neck and staring at his notes. “Daniel does the butterfly, Scott and David the oil-rig. I think we need to forget about the playroom when we do the ménage with Nicki, Hunter. We used that the last time.” The other men exchanged looks of confusion. “What?” “You got something on your mind, Gabe?” Shaun asked. “I’ve got a lot on my mind,” Gabe said dryly. “A lot of Nicole,” Basil said coolly. Gabe glared at Basil. “You got something you want to say, just spit it out,” he growled. “I just did,” Basil ground out. “You’re too focused on Nicole to focus on anything else.” Gabe felt his face heat with both discomfort and anger. Deciding after a moment to just ignore the remark, he went back to studying his notes. He tried, anyway. He realized fairly quickly that Basil was right. His mind was on Nicole, not business. “Who did I already assign?” “You said Daniel and Scott were going to do a ménage with Nicole, David the butterfly after that, and while they’re with Nicole, me and Basil do a ménage with Brandy and then you and Hunter will do another double header.” “Well, that’s everybody then,” Gabe said decisively. “Has anybody done a Brandy sandwich?” David and Daniel exchanged a look. “We did.” “Any problems with that?” “No,” David answered. “Alright then—Hunter we’ll do a sandwich on her bed. That way if she sleeps


Kimberly Zant

87

through it, hopefully it won’t be too noticeable.” “Phil changed her medication. She’s a lot more alert.” “In that case, I’ll take the back,” Gabe said. Hunter glared at him. “How about we toss?” “How about you kiss my ass?” Gabe growled. “I called shotgun.” He glanced at Basil. “What do you want to do?” “A ménage with Nicole,” Basil responded promptly. Gabe stared at him blankly and then frowned. “Didn’t I assign you to Brandy?” “Jesus, Gabe,” Shaun muttered. “You need to get to get your head on straight.” “He needs a little Nicole,” Basil retorted. “He might be able to get her out of his head if he’d just go ahead and fuck her.” “I’ve got a better idea,” Gabe growled. “Why don’t you and I go out back and talk this over?” “Fine by me,” Basil said, getting up. “God damn it, Gabe! We need to get this shoot done before the two of you start slinging your fists at each other’s faces! That’ll look like hell!” “I changed the lighting. It’ll just look like shadows,” Gabe said. “Anyway, I’ll be in back.” “That was Nicole’s room! And it was last week!” “Whatever. You ready, Basil?” “After you.” “I don’t think so, you son-of-a-bitch! I’m not going to fall for a sucker punch.” “Or pass one out like you did with Hunter last week either!” Basil shot back at him. The other cast members shot to their feet. “Outside!” Shaun snapped. “Don’t start it in here! I don’t feel like trying to put the fucking parlor back together!” When Gabe and Basil had stalked through the kitchen and out the back door, Shaun turned to the others. “David—Scott, you got your assignments, go!” “God damn it, Shaun! I have the fucking butterfly! They have the oilrig!” David snapped. “Whatever. Just do the assignment and quit fucking complaining!” He glanced around before he remembered he’d been assigned a three-way with Basil. “Shit! I guess it’ll be me and you with Brandy, Hunter.” Hunter glared at him. “You think Basil and Gabe are going to be in the mood to do a three-way together after they get through pounding on each other?” “I doubt they’ll be able to,” Shaun said dryly. “Let’s just do it. Oil-rig or sandwich?” “Just so we’re clear—I’m not sticking my cock in her mouth!” Hunter snapped. “If she’s in one of her tempers, I’m sure as hell not putting mine near her teeth!” “She’s on medication,” David reminded them. “You’re sure? Gabe was the one making her take it and you see what he’s like right now.” David frowned. “I didn’t see him give it to her.” “Alright, no oil-rig. We’ll do the sandwich and Gabe and Basil can worry about the teeth,” Shaun said with finality. “I’ll take the back.”


Kimberly Zant

88

Hunter glared at him. “I called it!” Shaun said tightly. “Fine! But I don’t think we should do it at all if she’s in one of her moods.” Shaun chewed his bottom lip thoughtfully. “Alright, I say we go up to her room. If she doesn’t throw anything when you stick your head in, then we take care of the shot.” “When I stick my head in?” Hunter demanded. “We’ll knock. Ask her through the door if she’s ready for the shot and see what happens. I locked up all the knives. All we have to worry about is things small enough she can lift them … because if she can pick them up, she doesn’t have any trouble throwing them. She told Daniel that she threw a 19 inch TV set at her last boyfriend.” “Jesus!” Hunter muttered. “I don’t know if I can get it up.” “Work on it.” **** Gabe was still pissed off when he stalked back into the house, but at least the throbbing pain was different—located mostly in his face and belly instead of his groin. And Basil looked worse than he did, he thought with a touch of satisfaction. To his relief, everyone had vanished when he reached the parlor. Basil, he discovered, had stopped in the kitchen to work on his nosebleed at the sink. He hoped he’d broken the fucker’s nose, the snide son-of-a-bitch! Relieved that he didn’t have to maintain the pretense of not feeling like shit, he paused long enough to figure out the shortest route through the parlor and staggered across it to the other door. Every step was painful because it jarred something that hurt, but he managed to negotiate the stairs without a problem and headed to his room. It wasn’t until he’d climbed into the shower that he remembered he’d been assigning parts just before Basil had pissed him off and distracted him. Tensing when he realized the stupid fucks had headed up without him, he considered getting dressed again and checking on them and then discarded it. He was too fucking tired, he decided. He could review the video feed tomorrow. They’d just have to shoot it again if the men fucked up. When he’d bathed off, he climbed out of the shower and used the towel to wipe the condensation off the bathroom mirror to get a better look at his face. It was pretty appalling, he discovered. He didn’t just feel like shit. He looked like shit. There were lumps all over his face like he’d caught a hornet’s nest with it. After probing a few of the lumps and checking his teeth to make sure he still had all of them, he looked down at his hands. He’d thought he might’ve broken a bone on Basil’s head, but he could still move his fingers so he decided his hand was just swollen. A few ice packs should do the trick, but he didn’t really feel like going back down to find something to make one with. Basil had probably cleaned out the ice trays by now anyway. Wetting a washcloth with cold water, he wrung it out and headed into his bedroom. When he’d sprawled on the bed, he dropped the cloth on his face and lay with his eyes closed, listening to the sounds around him—footsteps, doors opening and closing, beds bouncing and a headboard slamming against the wall. Releasing a pained breath, he lifted the cloth from his face and fanned it to cool it down again, wondering if the sounds he could here were the Hunks working on Nicole,


Kimberly Zant

89

or Brandy. Not that it mattered. “Shit!” he muttered, dropping the cloth on his face again and trying to close his mind to the images swirling in his head. He’d been a total dickhead. Not that Basil hadn’t deserved it! Actually, he supposed he hadn’t—not any more than any of the others, anyway. He’d never thought he would get so tired of watching people fuck. He’d watched hours of it, going back over the videos over and over again and trying to piece all of the clips together to produce something with continuity that didn’t look like random clips pieced together. He didn’t have a fucking clue if anything he’d done was worth using or if it should all go in the trash. He examined that thought for a few moments and realized it wasn’t true—at least not for him—and that was the only way he could judge it. It was good stuff, alright, as far as pornos went, better than most—mostly because Glenda had insisted that it have an actual storyline. He was so fucking horny from watching every dick swinging son-of-abitch in the place fuck Nicole that he couldn’t think straight anymore. And if he wasn’t watching it on tape, he was stumbling over somebody slobbering all over her. Once! One fucking time in nearly three weeks of filming, he had fucked her. It occurred to him after a moment that he’d ‘punished’ her. He hardly thought it counted, though, when he hadn’t managed more than a couple of pumps before he’d come. Twice! Two fucking times in nearly three weeks of filming, he’d fucked her! He brooded over it a while before it dawned on him that nobody else had actually fucked her more than once. It just seemed that way because he’d watched the damned video over and over again. And because he was usually in his office working while everyone else was downstairs playing parlor games. It also occurred to him after a few minutes that his suffering was his own damned fault—starting with the fact that he was also the only one that hadn’t sought Brandy out. Actually, starting with the fact that he’d decided to break Nicole in as a submissive. He hadn’t needed to do that for the video. She was naturally submissive enough that he could’ve worked around it, cut anything that didn’t fit, or dubbed it. He’d zeroed right in on that trait of hers and allowed the Dom to come out instead of looking at it as a director—as he should have been looking at it. Dragging the cloth off of his face, he fanned it again and covered his throbbing hand. He’d bit Brandy’s head off for behaving as if any of it was real and the truth, as hard as it was to swallow, was that he was just as guilty as she was. All the brooding violence that had been churning in him and building toward explosion was from possessiveness. He’d earmarked Nicole as his and no amount of conscious reasoning could oust that from his subconscious. It wasn’t just that he wanted her and the show was getting in his way of having her. He couldn’t shake the certainty that she was his and that he was condescending to allow the others access for the sake of the show. She wasn’t his woman, he thought, feeling oddly blank and a little nauseated as that settled in his gut. The other men weren’t trespassing and he wasn’t allowing them to


Kimberly Zant

90

have her. She didn’t belong to him. Jesus! He was as crazy as Brandy! Tossing the washcloth aside, he got out of the bed and went into the bathroom to look for a painkiller and check his face. He still looked like shit. Except now he was embarrassed about looking like shit because he’d tried to beat Basil into the dirt for thinking he had some claim to Nicole. It occurred to him forcefully, that he wasn’t crazy alone. He had a lot of company. Well, some company. While him and Basil had been trying to out-Dom each other, Shaun and Hunter had settled to trying to romance her out from under them. “The fucking, back-stabbing bastards!” he muttered. Grabbing the bottle of painkiller from the cabinet, he shook a dose into his palm, tossed them back, and then used his hand to scoop up enough water to wash them down. Three weeks, he thought abruptly. They were halfway through the fucking shoot and then Nicole wasn’t going to be tied to any of them in any way. She was home free. He couldn’t decide how he felt about that. Panicked. Striding back to his bed, he dropped down on the edge and considered whether he could dismiss that or not. Nope. He definitely felt a sense of panic. He’d made her, though, hadn’t he? He realized when he’d thought it over, hard, that he just didn’t fucking know. There was no knowing with Nicole. Just when he was convinced he had her completely in the palm of his hand, she froze up on him, and he could see it her eyes that she was trying to decide whether she wanted to do what he’d told her to do—or not. He speared his fingers through his hair. Nicole wasn’t a submissive, not in the truest sense of the word. She didn’t want to submit. She didn’t want to be told what to do so that she didn’t have to make her own decisions. That was why submissives could be controlled, because they wanted to be. They wanted someone else to make all of their decisions for them. And Nicole didn’t. She simply took the path of least resistance because she didn’t like conflict and she didn’t like unpleasant scenes—usually took that path—if she wanted to or she just didn’t care enough to exert her own will. He didn’t think she’d even done any of the things she had because she was particularly worried about the law. She didn’t need to be because she hadn’t done anything wrong and nobody could prove she had. She’d gone along with everything to protect Brandy. Even though the fucking bitch didn’t deserve it. She was either loyal to a fault, or she was just so used to trying to protect Brandy from herself that it didn’t occur to her that she was under no obligation to do so—except blood ties. Maybe she loved Brandy in spite of the things Brandy did? He shook the thought off. He didn’t know how her mind worked and he doubted he could figure it out. The important thing was that it wasn’t anything he could use. And he couldn’t use dependency because she didn’t need to depend on anyone. She got along just fine by herself—which was why she wasn’t married.


Kimberly Zant

91

He should’ve realized that, he thought disgustedly. She was smart and pretty and sexy. Any woman that looked like she did that wasn’t married was independent—or between marriages. He frowned. He couldn’t remember Glenda mentioning whether she’d been married or not. He sure as hell couldn’t ask to look at her personnel file now! Glenda would be all over it like a fly on shit! He got up and went to check his face in the mirror again. He still looked like shit, but he thought the lumps were a little less noticeable. Maybe he should go downstairs and get an icepack after all? Nicole would take one look at him and scream. It dawned on him on the heels of that thought why he was so focused on the mess his face was in and why he’d been pacing his room. And why he’d been waiting for the house to get quiet. Fuck it! It would be dark. He could leave the lights out and she wouldn’t see his face. He met up with Basil in the kitchen when he went to look for ice. They stared at one another for several moments. Then Gabe noticed Basil had an ice tray in his hand. “That better not be the last of the fucking ice,” he growled. Basil glared at him. Both of his eyes were already starting to turn black from the punch to the nose. Gabe grinned abruptly. “Fine! I guess you need it more than I do.” Turning, he headed upstairs again. He’d just leave the lights off, he decided. As long as she didn’t touch his face she’d never know about the lumps. He paused outside her door and realized he was stark naked and he didn’t have a fucking clue of what time it was or if it had been long enough since the fight for the three stooges to do their thing and leave. Frowning, he considered whether to knock, or just walk in and pretend, if anyone was still there, that he’d come to check on the filming. He stared down at himself—no clothes, no viewer. He couldn’t think of another cover story if there was anyone in there. Turning, he strode down the hallway to his room and went in. He grabbed his costume, but paused as it occurred to him that he not only didn’t feel like squeezing his ass, and his balls, into the damned thing, he didn’t actually want to wear it when he was having sex with Nicole either. Pitching the torture device, he grabbed a towel and wrapped it around his waist. Tucking the edges, he glanced around until he spied his small video camera, grabbed that and headed out. Basil reached the head of the fucking stairs just as he started down the hall to Nicole’s room. He checked for a heartbeat and then very casually tucked his camera behind his back and strode briskly toward the stairs, nodding to Basil as he passed him. Basil sent him a hard look as he passed and Gabe wondered if he’d somehow given his intentions away. He decided to brazen it out, though. Reaching the stairs, he paused a moment, listening for Basil’s tread and finally started down the stairs when he realized Basil hadn’t moved. He was nearly at the bottom before he heard the closing door he’d been waiting for. Whirling, he dashed back up the stairs, strode quickly to Nicole’s door and went in before he could have another unpleasant encounter. It didn’t occur to him until he’d


Kimberly Zant

92

ducked into Nicole’s room and closed the door behind him that he didn’t know for a fact that Basil hadn’t been heading toward Nicole’s room. He stiffened at the thought, whipping a quick look around the room. **** I’d experienced some strange things since I’d come to live in Snow White’s Palace of Dicks, but the latest was by far the strangest and I had no idea what to make of it. Gabe had ordered me and Brandy upstairs after supper to ‘get ready’ for a shoot. I thought he’d been a little bit of a dick about it. He could’ve made his point without growling at us, but I supposed he’d taken that attitude because he’d fully expected Brandy to give him trouble and he’d thought growling like a bear might make her think twice. Brandy had actually been behaving a lot more like a normal person, though, since she’d gotten on medication and I really hadn’t thought it was necessary. Particularly since being ordered to go pissed her off. Of course, I couldn’t be absolutely certain that that was what had angered her and that made me uneasy, especially since she sent me a killer glare when we parted company at my door. Trying to tell myself Brandy wasn’t contemplating murdering me in my sleep because of ‘her’ men, I went in and got ready as ordered. When I’d waited and waited and nobody showed up, I finally climbed in the bed and lay down to wait. I’d been staring at the ceiling for maybe twenty minutes, trying to hear what was going on downstairs and alternately worrying about what I was going to be expected to do tonight and whether Brandy was pissed off at me or Gabe or both of us, when the door opened. I sat up, because if it was Brandy I wanted to make damned sure I wasn’t in a defenseless position, and saw that Scott, David, and Daniel had come into the room. That, in my opinion, was just asking for trouble. Brandy had staked her claim on them. I didn’t care what she’d told Gabe or that she’d been careful not to show her possessiveness since, once Brandy decided something was hers, it was. Uneasily, I watched as they checked the lights and moved to the bedside table to pull out lubricant. Scott, who’d been the light checker finally turned off the overhead light, turned the bathroom light on and adjusted the door until he was satisfied with the amount of light spilling into the room. He moved from there to the opposite side of the room and turned on a lamp. Apparently deciding it was too much light, he looked around and found something to drape over the shade to darken the room a little. Meanwhile, Daniel moved to the side of the bed and proceeded to play with his cock until it was erect. After gaping at him a moment, I glanced around at the others and found David and Scott similarly occupied. Gabe still hadn’t arrived and my uneasiness was growing by leaps and bounds. “The four of us are shooting together tonight?” I finally asked.


Kimberly Zant

93

Chapter Twelve David, Scott, and Daniel all looked at me and then they glanced at each other. “We’re finishing the Rose Red segment. The three of us are the only ones that haven’t fucked you,” Scott reminded me. I stared at him a moment, wrestling with my uneasiness. “Gabe isn’t coming?” They glanced at each other again. “He’ll be along in a bit,” David volunteered. “He told us to just go ahead and get started.” “Oh. Where’s Brandy?” Daniel lost his hard-on. Glaring at his dick, he grabbed it and started pumping it again. “Shaun and Hunter are doing a ménage with her.” A mixture of hurt and jealousy flickered through me, but I resolutely dismissed it, reminding myself, again, that this was business. It wasn’t personal. I couldn’t take it personally. Scott and David climbed on the bed and stared at me while Daniel slathered lubricant on his erection. “You’ll need to get on your hands and knees for this,” Scott said. Sucking in a bracing breath, I got on my hands and knees. “I think you’re too high up on the bed. Move down here, closer to the foot and in the center.” I moved to the position he’d pointed out. “We aren’t going to do it like Shaun and Hunter did last time?” I asked with a mixture of disappointment and uneasiness— nervousness because I wasn’t sure what they planned to do if it wasn’t like that. “Gabe said you couldn’t handle two dicks the size of ours in that end at the same time. We’re going to do the oilrig.” “What’s the oilrig?” I asked blankly. “You know how the pump on an oil well works?” “Oh. Like you two do with Brandy?” Scott cleared his throat. “Gabe isn’t going to be able to use any of this, you know. We aren’t supposed to be chatting on the set. We’re supposed to be focused on fucking.” “Sorry.” Scott sat down in front of me and slid towards me until his dick was wagging under my nose. He seemed to wrestle with himself. “Don’t bring me off with your mouth. When I start to blow, you let go. We’re supposed to do a come shot.” I nodded. Scott stared at me for a moment and sat up, gathering my hair in one hand. “Which side is the camera on?” When I looked up, I discovered he’d directed the question to Daniel. “Shit if I know. I thought we had surround video.” Scott frowned and finally moved my hair over my left shoulder, twisting it rope


Kimberly Zant

94

like. When he’d finished, he leaned forward, holding the end toward Daniel. “Hold this. We’ll try bronco style.” “Hold on a minute,” Daniel said testily. “This is going to take two hands if you don’t want me to shove her in your lap.” “I wouldn’t mind,” Scott murmured, amusement in his voice. I flicked a look up at him and grinned back at him in spite of my nervousness as I felt Daniel probing me in the back. He adjusted his legs and mine several times and finally pressed the head of his cock against the mouth of my sex, pushing slightly. I tried to brace myself but the harder he pushed the further forward I listed. He grabbed my hip with one hand and tried again. “Grab her shoulders and shove back while I push,” Daniel said, beginning to sound a little desperate. Scott uttered a snort of laughter. I couldn’t help it. It was infectious. I snickered through my nose, trying to keep from laughing. “God damn it! Cut it out and get serious!” Daniel said, laughter threading his own voice. “I’m going to lose my hard-on!” Sucking in a deep breath to suppress the urge to laugh, I folded my lips together and closed my eyes when Scott planted his hands on my shoulders and countered Daniel’s efforts to wedge his monster in me. A few moments of that was enough to kill the urge to laugh. I panted a little with anxiety when I felt myself stretched to the point where I began to feel a slight burn. He eased off, sawed back and forth shallowly and then tried again. That time I felt him sliding deeper. They kept pushing until I felt the head of his cock hit my womb and sucked in a pained breath. “That’s it. I can’t get any deeper.” I twisted my head around to look back at him and saw that he was staring down at my ass. David had moved to the side of the bed to look both of us over. “You sure, man? You’ve still got a good three inches there.” “I’m sure,” I said. “I could try the other hole,” Daniel suggested. “No!” Scott and David said at the same time. “You’ll rip her again, you moron, and then we’ll have to wait another week to fuck her!” David added, clearly incensed. Daniel shot a bird at him. “Are we going to do this!” Scott snapped. “I’m getting a little soft here!” “I’m ready,” Daniel said. Scott waved his cock in my face. “You’re going to have to work with it.” I stared at it. If it wasn’t completely hard I wasn’t sure I could take completely hard. Working my jaws a couple of times to loosen them, I opened my mouth as wide as I could and covered the head, sucking on it. Almost the second I started sucking, the damned thing inflated. My jaws locked. I dropped to my elbows and grabbed the shaft, pulling it out of my mouth and flexing my jaws again. “Ready?” “Give her a second.” I took a deep breath. “I’m ready.” Daniel thrust. I landed face first in Scott’s lap.


Kimberly Zant

95

“She wasn’t ready god damn it!” “She said she was ready!” “She was ready to start. She didn’t have it in her mouth, moron, or she wouldn’t have been able to talk!” “If you call me moron again, I’m going to fucking kick your ass!” “If you two are going to fight,” I snapped, “we aren’t going to get this done tonight.” They subsided and I decided to get things rolling before they had time to start snapping at each other again. Covering the head of Scott’s dick, I began sucking with a will and stroking his shaft with my hands at the same time. I heard him swallow audibly. He tensed. Within a few moments he began to lift slightly each time I slid my mouth down his cock as far as I could—which wasn’t much past the head, which felt about the size of a damned orange. I was surprised he had enough blood in his body to inflate the thing. The random thoughts vanished from my mind when Daniel started pumping into me, slowly at first. I adjusted my movements to his, allowing him to push me down Scott’s shaft and then lifting my head when Daniel withdrew. He began to gain momentum just about the time I’d gotten the rhythm down. I struggled to keep up. Without any sort of foreplay, distracted by my efforts to maintain my balance and stimulate Scott with my mouth and hands, I didn’t even realize Daniel’s dedicated strokes had had any effect on me until I suddenly became aware of the heated tension in my belly and realized my body had reacted to the stimulation. I was climbing rapidly toward climax. Focusing on that as soon as it became impossible to ignore, I lavished attention on Scott more feverishly. His cock jerked in my mouth in sudden warning. It flickered through my mind that I was supposed to let go, but I found it wildly exciting to have his cock in my mouth and I didn’t want to. I wanted to come with his cock in my mouth. He grabbed his cock near the bottom. I tightened the hold of my hand and sucked harder. I felt Daniel’s cock jerk inside of me and a fleeting sense of panic washed over me that I wasn’t going to reach the finish line before he jerked out. I fought Scott for possession of his cock until he gave in with a grunt that presaged a scalding fountain of semen. The moment I swallowed I felt my own body convulse. I groaned around his cock, sucking mindlessly while my body was racked by exquisite waves of rapture. Behind me, Daniel groaned like was he dying and abruptly drove as deeply inside of me as he could—a little deeper than I’d thought he could or should, but it only seemed to make my convulsions harder when I felt his cock bucking inside of me. He leaned over me, shuddering and jerking for a moment and then abruptly reared back and pulled out. I felt a warm glob of semen hit my buttocks and finally let go of Scott. Panting hoarsely, he caught his dick and jacked it a couple of times. It sputtered a few drops of semen on my cheeks and then he fell back on the bed. Gasping for breath, I moved over his leg and sprawled out, discovering in the process that Daniel still had a grip on my hair. He let go when he felt the pull, looked around the crowded bed for a place to settle and finally stretched out lengthwise along the foot, panting. “What’s bronco style?” I asked when I’d finally caught my breath.


Kimberly Zant

96

Scott opened one eye and looked at me, then closed his eye again and grinned. “You mount your woman, grab a good handful of hair, and then slap her on the ass and call her by some other woman’s name and try to hold on.” I thought about it for a moment with a mixture of indignation and amusement and finally chuckled. Scott chuckled, too. Rolling onto his side, he draped an arm over me and dragged me closer until we were nose to nose. “You forgot the come shot,” he murmured. “Not that I’m complaining.” “In that case—I didn’t forget the come shot. I just didn’t want to let go.” He stared at me for a long moment and finally tilted his head and kissed me lightly. “If you three are rested ….” I sat up at the sound of David’s voice. “I’ll just go in the bathroom and clean up if it’s alright?” He nodded and I climbed over Scott and then climbed off the bed and headed into the bathroom. When I came out a few minutes later, David was on the bed waiting. He directed me to the spot and explained how I was supposed to fold my legs for the butterfly. When I’d tried it a couple of times, he positioned me in the center of the bed near the foot and settled on his heels to lubricate his cock. I studied his face while he did, realizing he wasn’t just hard, he was fully aroused … I supposed from watching me with Scott and Daniel. It aroused me knowing that he was and also remembering the climax I’d just had. It flickered through my mind that I was far more easily aroused than I’d ever been before—and enjoyed sex more. It didn’t disturb me, though, like it had when I’d first become aware that I was far more sensual than I had been. It didn’t seem ‘unnatural’ to me anymore, I realized, feeling abruptly as if it was something that had always been there and had only needed the right kind of nurturing to bring it forth. It had certainly been thoroughly nurtured, I thought a touch wryly, but dismissed it when David positioned himself. Drawing my legs up, I folded them like he’d told me to, and waited with anticipation for him to penetrate me, wondering if a normal size cock was going to do it for me when I’d had nothing but super cocks since I’d arrived. It was something that worried me, but as soon as he started pushing, I focused on the stretch and burn, trying to relax to envelop him. My legs were already beginning to cramp from the position I’d assumed by the time he managed to seat himself fully, but the moment he started thrusting my entire attention shifted to the internal massage of his flesh against mine and I began to climb toward another climax. I focused on reaching it before he could reach his, knowing it would ruin it for me if he pulled out before I’d finished as he was supposed to. It became obvious very quickly that he’d been close to coming before he’d even gotten inside me. I could feel him quivering with the effort to hold back. It freed me, cut me loose from my earthbound tether. I gasped, arching my back at the force of the first convulsion. He shuddered harder, his dick jerking inside me with his first shockwave. He began to pump faster, uttering choked grunts. I hit my peak and began to float toward earth again even as he sucked in a sharp gulp and reluctantly pulled out. Bracing himself with one arm, he stroked his cock until he couldn’t pump semen from it any more. I groaned as I unfolded my legs and dropped one to the bed on either side of him.


Kimberly Zant

97

He rested a few moments and finally leaned back to study the pattern of semen on my belly that he’d managed to produce. Flicking a slightly guilty glance at the others, he leaned over me, planted a gusty kiss on my lips and then struggled off the bed. It wasn’t until they began to file out that I realized Gabe never had shown up. Puzzling over it, I got up and headed into the bathroom to clean up. Since it seemed I was done for the night, I took another quick shower, still puzzled and a little worried about the entire shoot. I was tired enough to dismiss it fairly quickly. Climbing into the bed, I lay down and tried to compose myself for sleep. I’d just begun to drift off when I heard someone walking along the hallway outside. Tensing, I listened until they passed. A few minutes later, I heard footsteps again. This time they paused outside my door. I strained to hear, my heart thumping uncomfortably in my chest. After a moment, whoever it was moved on. I tried to relax but a few minutes later I heard footsteps again, this time from both directions. The two passed each other and moved on. I heard a door open and close but couldn’t decide just from the sound where it was along the hallway or who it was. Settling again, I waited, listening. A few minutes later one pair of footsteps returned and paused outside my door again. Beginning to be seriously unnerved by the fact that someone had stopped outside my door twice, I sat up and stared at the door uneasily. In the dim light coming from the bathroom door I’d left slight ajar, I saw Gabe step inside. The first thing I noticed was the white towel around his waist, the second was his thunderous expression as he glanced quickly around the room and then looked straight at me. I stared back at him wide-eyed, wondering what he was doing in my room—in a towel—and why he was pissed off. Some of the tension went out of him. He moved away from the door, paused, and went back, locking it. My belly clenched when I heard the faint click. Thoroughly confused and unnerved, I watched him warily as he headed toward the bed again, paused at the foot and then moved around to the side away from the bathroom door and the only source of light. He paused beside the bed, staring at me. He was really starting to unnerve me. “We did the shoot,” I said a little shakily. He nodded jerkily. “Good. That’s good. How did it go?” I didn’t know how to answer that. I struggled a few moments and finally produced the one thing that seemed of utmost importance. “They did come shots.” He nodded again, but he didn’t move. Finally, he settled on the side of the bed. Leaning toward the bedside table on that side, he set his viewer down. “Are we on camera?” I whispered. He lifted his head and glanced around the room. “Yeah.” I thought that over. “Are we supposed to do a shoot?” He sent me a strange look. Abruptly, his lips curled upward on one side. “Yeah. Actually, I thought we should try out some positions I’ve thinking about.” In the middle of the night? I felt my belly flutter. “Ok.” I shifted over. “Should I move toward the end of the bed?”


Kimberly Zant

98

He lay down on his side facing me, one arm bent to support his head on his hand. I stared at his face, trying to read his expression and began to notice darker patches on his face that I couldn’t quite make out. He distracted me by lifting a hand and settling it on my waist. “You’re tense. I think we need to spend a little time warming up so you can relax.” I swallowed a little convulsively, feeling my heart rev. I didn’t actually think I needed a lot of warm up, but I certainly wasn’t going to turn it down. “You didn’t get the lube. Should you put it under the pillow?” “Good thought.” He rolled away, pulled the drawer out and scratched around and then shut the drawer and turned back. That time, he rolled toward me, settling an elbow on either side of me. I relaxed against the pillow behind me, staring up at him as he slowly lowered his head, angling it slightly as the tip of his nose met mine. Excitement flooded me when he touched his lips lightly to mine. I stilled, waiting, hoping for more. He opened his mouth over mine, sucked lightly. And then let out a hiss of breath and jerked away from me. “Shit! That fucking hurts!” I stared at him blankly, trying to ignore the disappointment and hurt that went through me. “Your lip? What happened?” He’d lifted a hand to it, sent me a quick look and then shrugged. “Hornet’s nest.” “You got stung on the lip?” I gasped in shock. “My god, Gabe! Are you alright?” He lowered his face again. “Fine,” he murmured against my lips, covering them abruptly. That time he managed to thrust his tongue into my mouth for a few moments before he lifted his head again, uttering pained pants that I knew were pain and not arousal. The kiss had aroused me, though. It was just enough to leave me wildly disappointed when he stopped. Releasing a pent up breath, he began to nuzzle his face against mine, lightly. I was afraid to move. I could feel hard knots on his face and I wavered between pleasure at the feel of his face on mine and anxiety about the pain I knew he must feel. After a few moments, he levered himself up a little and pushed himself downward, lightly brushing his lips along my throat and making his way to my breasts. They hardened in anticipation. I felt my belly clench with hopefulness. Heat scored my insides when he captured the peak of one, sucking on it. He persevered long enough I began to feel my kegels clapping with happiness and then abruptly released me. Instead of moving to the other breast, he settled his forehead between my breasts—almost in a posture of defeat. I stared down at the top of his head, waiting hopefully. He muttered something against me that I didn’t quite catch. Expelling a harsh breath, he sat up, grabbed the tube of lubricant and squeezed some into his palm. I watched him avidly, relieved that it seemed I was at least going to get the dick. He looked around when he’d finished, discovered he’d forgotten to bring the cloth they usually brought with them and then wiped his hand on the side of the bed. He got on his hands and knees then and crawled over me. I moved my legs out of his way so that he could position himself, drawing my knees up on either side of his hips and planting my soles on the bed. He settled lower, aligned his body with mine and began pushing. Feeling myself slipping, I put arms over my head and braced my palms


Kimberly Zant

99

on the headboard. No one was happier than I was when I felt penetration. He released a pent up breath, grabbed my hips in a firm grip and began trying to drag me over his erection. It felt wonderful. I closed my eyes, savoring it. He stopped, panting for breath. “Give me your hands.” I opened my eyes and reached for him. He pulled up upright and then slipped an arm around my waist, lifting me as he sat back on his heels. I grasped his shoulders for balance and then slipped my arms around them as he drew me closer. He began jogging me, using my weight to help him stuff his monster dick inside of me. I burrowed my face against the side of his neck, breathing in his scent and feeling a sense of drunken bliss take hold of me. **** Gabe stopped to catch his breath when he realized he’d hit bottom. He’d discovered every fucking aching bruise on his body while he was trying to work himself into her and he waited a few moments for the throbbing to subside everywhere except in his cock. Gathering himself, he tightened his grip on her grimly and began to jog her up and down his shaft. Pleasure. Pain. Pleasure. Pain. He paused again, tried to close his mind to the aching muscles and tightened his hold again, jogging her a little faster. Pleasure-pain-pleasure-pain. Same results, just a faster rate. He was close to exploding though. He was going to make it if it killed him. Shifting his hold, he bounced her up and down a little faster, ignoring the pain chant in his body and focusing on the pleasure. Nicole began to pant and then to moan. He jogged faster. She began to jerk and shudder. Relief flooded him and a split second later his climax hit him hard enough to knock the breath out of him. He held his breath, grunting a little with each convulsion, basking in the relief that filled him when his body finally stopped seizing to expel his seed. Panting until he’d caught his breath, he nuzzled his face against hers. Pain lanced through the haze of pleasure, though, and he gave up. Lowering her carefully to the bed again, he pulled out of her reluctantly and sprawled on the bed beside her face down. His last thought before he passed out was that he’d only managed one when he’d planned to fuck her until dawn. God damn it to hell! He woke later feeling an odd mixture of satisfaction and the sense that someone had run over him with their car. The warm, naked body next to his roused him enough to pop his eyes open. When he did, he discovered the room was flooded with light—from outside. “Shit!” he mouthed under his breath. He stared down at Nicole’s sleeping face, torn between the desire to wake her up and fuck her again and the absolute certainty that he was going to have a fight on his hands if the others caught him sneaking out of her room. He weighed the situation and finally decided he couldn’t actually afford to start a war on the set even if he was inclined at the moment not to give a shit. Moving away from Nicole carefully, he glanced around for his clothes, remembered he’d only been wearing a towel and looked for that instead. He didn’t see it and couldn’t remember what he’d done with it. Dismissing it, he headed for the door,


Kimberly Zant

100

listened a moment, and then opened it, striding quickly down the hall to his room. Glenda gave him a call just as he got out of the shower. He glanced at the screen on his cell phone and decided to ignore her. Shaving was a fucking ordeal, he discovered. The swelling had subsided, but he had some nasty looking bruises. Good thing it had been dark in Nicole’s room, he thought ruefully. She might’ve screamed when she saw him. His hand was still swollen, making it difficult to fist it around his razor, but he finally managed to shave with only a few nicks. Dabbing pieces of toilet paper on the nicks to stop the bleeding, he grabbed his deodorant and swabbed his pits, discovering bruises on his ribs. No fucking wonder he’d had such a hard time the night before! He had fist sized bruises all the way to his lower belly. He snorted in disgust, but was cheered by the thought that Basil probably looked and felt worse. He was whistling as he left the bathroom and looked around for a fresh costume to put on. He hated the fucking thing, but he couldn’t very well expect the others to wear theirs if he didn’t wear his. At least Glenda hadn’t decided they should wear tights, he thought wryly. She called again while he was still trying to adjust his balls. “Yeah!” he snapped when he’d flipped the phone open. “Gabe?” He rolled his eyes. It was his fucking phone! Who else was she expecting. “Yeah?” She squealed. Wincing, he snatched the phone away from his ear. “What the hell?” “You aren’t going to believe the sales! They’re through the roof!” Gabe felt his stomach go weightless. “Really?” “I didn’t call you yesterday when we launched the site because I was afraid it was just curious traffic, you know? We’ve had almost three quarters of a million visitors already!” Gabe looked around for a place to sit, feeling light-headed, and finally settled on the edge of the bed. “Translate that into money,” he said a little hoarsely. She did, so fast he knew she’d been tallying it before she’d even called. He whistled at the figure. “You’re sure? There’s no mistake?” “No mistake. I think we’ve got a winner!” Gabe laughed with a mixture of exhilaration and doubt. “My god! It’s going to take me a while to digest this.” “I’ll let you go digest, then, while I count the money a few more times.”


Kimberly Zant

101

Chapter Thirteen Gabe’s first urge was to rush to Nicole’s room and share his triumph with her— their triumph. He’d already paused by her door and grasped the doorknob when it dawned on him that she wasn’t the one he should be celebrating with. He felt his belly tighten at the realization, felt his exhilaration dip. Releasing the doorknob, he headed downstairs and made coffee, mulling over what Glenda had told him. He discovered he had mixed feelings—extremely mixed. Relief was high. He’d poured more money into the project than he could really afford, had gambled big—actually everything—and if it hadn’t panned out …. Well, it wasn’t something he wanted to think about, or needed to, now. He was excited about the money. They hadn’t actually made enough, yet, to cover the expenses, but it was a good launch and seemed to indicate they’d do considerably better than break even. Of course, there was no guarantee of that. It could still be the merely curious hitting the site and if they gave it a poor critique the show could still end up being a flop. He decided the other investors/cast members should at least be told that the launch was successful and promising. Better to tone down his own excitement, he thought, than to give rise to false hopes this early. It was hard to tamp the sense of triumph, though, until it hit him that those numbers weren’t just numbers and they weren’t just dollar signs. They were people. He realized he hadn’t fully appreciated the fact that hundreds of thousands, hopefully millions, of people were going to be watching the Seven Hunks fuck Brandy and Nicole—in painfully exquisite detail—and every position they could think up. His sense of triumph hit a slump. His belly cramped. He didn’t particularly care that they’d be watching him. He thought for several moments he might throw up when it occurred to him that they were going to be staring avidly at the footage he’d shot of Nicole. “God! Jesus Christ! Shit!” Running a shaking hand over his face, he set his coffee cup down and leaned over the sink—just in case. A flash of hot then cold washed over him while he fought a round with his stomach. He finally managed to master it, but he discovered he felt a little weak and lightheaded from the battle. After splashing cold water over his face and then gulping down a couple of handfuls, he headed into the dining room and settled heavily in his chair, trying to dismiss the images flickering through his mind. It would’ve been easier if he hadn’t fucking memorized them! Settling his arms on the table top, he dropped his face into his hands and struggled to remember whether her face was visible. He realized he couldn’t remember to save his life—because he’d been entirely focused on the point of entry and watching cock glide in and out of her. It was almost a comfort.


Kimberly Zant

102

Almost. He thought it was likely all the men watching were going to be equally mesmerized, but he didn’t fucking want them studying her pussy! His pussy! It pissed him off that he had to share her at all! He remembered after a while that he’d tried to carefully set up the shoots so that the women’s faces were mostly in shadow. It didn’t make him feel a hell of a lot better, but he decided he’d go up and review the clips … again. When he finally dropped his hands and leaned back in the chair, he discovered David, Shaun, and Hunter had joined him at the table. He’d been vaguely aware that he could hear them stirring around, but he’d been too focused on his churning stomach to pay them much attention. David was wolfing down a bowl of cereal, he discovered. Good appetite, he thought, feeling a spark of anger when he thought about why David had such vigor. Pushing away from the table, he headed back into the kitchen to get a cup of coffee. Basil was standing at the pot, pouring himself a cup. Scott was standing behind him. Grabbing the cup he’d set down earlier, he empted it and waited his turn. Basil sent him a deadly look as he passed him. Scott grinned at him. His hand tightened on his cup, but Scott had strode away before he could give in to the urge to belt him in the teeth with his cup. He was sitting in his chair, hunched over his cup of coffee when Daniel breezed into the room, so fucking cheerful he lifted his head and glared at him. “No bacon and eggs today? Man! I could eat a fucking horse!” Gabe discovered Basil, Hunter, and Shaun had all turned to glare at him as he bounced into the kitchen, whistling. Dull eyed with fatigue, Brandy arrived about the time Daniel settled at the table with coffee. He slid an arm around her. “I don’t suppose I could talk you in to cooking bacon and eggs, baby?” She glared at him and popped him on the top of the head, stalking into the kitchen. He looked blank. “What was that for?” She shot him a bird just as she disappeared through the door. “Dumb ass,” Hunter muttered. “You think she doesn’t know where you were last night?” Shaun growled. Daniel frowned at him a moment and focused on his coffee irritably. Nicole was the last to arrive. Fortunately, Brandy had already settled at the table. She jolted to a halt when Basil lifted his head to look at her, gaping at him in horror before she flicked a glance in Gabe’s direction. He lifted his hand with studied casualness and cupped his cheek, focusing on the coffee in the bottom of his cup. Daniel slid an arm around her waist. “I don’t suppose I could talk you in to cooking bacon and eggs, baby?” Nicole glanced down at him and smiled. Gabe clutched his cup a little tighter. “Sure! Who else wants some?” “I want mine soft scrambled,” Brandy piped up. “You know how I like them.” Nicole’s smile faded, but she nodded. “Fried or scrambled?”


Kimberly Zant

103

When everyone had agreed they would be happy with soft scrambled, she headed into the kitchen. Gabe drained his cup and got up as the smell of frying bacon reached him. Nicole was flipping sizzling, popping bacon strips in a frying pan when he reached the kitchen and he decided to give her a wide berth—just in case. When he’d filled his cup, he settled against the counter, watching her. She winced when she finally glanced at him. “That bad, huh?” Something flickered in her eyes. “It must hurt.” “Not too much today,” he said dismissively, waiting to see if she would pursue it and ask him about the lie he’d told her the night before. Apparently, she decided against it. She focused on her cooking until she’d fished all of the bacon from the pan. “How did the … uh … shoot go last night?” he asked absently when she picked up a bowl and began vigorously beating the eggs in it, trying to drag his gaze from her bobbing breasts, wincing inwardly when it hit him that he’d already asked her the night before. Then again, he hadn’t actually had his mind on it then either. Her cheeks reddened, but she didn’t look at him. He couldn’t decide whether she was that focused on the melting butter in the pan she’d set on the stove for the eggs, or if she was deliberately avoiding eye contact. “Fine,” she said after a moment. “No problems?” She cleared her throat. “What sort of problems?” Gabe thought it over and decided he didn’t want to pursue it. “They weren’t too rough?” She glanced at him. “Oh! No! They were very careful.” He nodded, struggled with the urge to tell her the show had been launched over the internet and several hundred thousand people had already seen it and then decided against it. He didn’t especially want a face full of hot eggs—or worse, the pan of hot grease beside it. “Do you think the shoot we did will work?” He stared at her blankly. “You said you wanted to try a new position. You think it’s going to work?” He cleared his throat uncomfortably, struggled with his conscience and lost the battle. “I don’t know.” He cleared his throat again. “We might need to try something else.” She nodded, staring at the pan of eggs she was stirring. “Ok. I was just wondering.” Gabe decided to leave before she noticed she’d gotten a rise out of him. Fucking costume, he thought irritably! He felt better after he’d eaten the breakfast Nicole cooked. Deciding, maybe, that the queasiness he’d felt earlier was from emptiness, he debated whether to head upstairs to work or join everyone in the front room. As reluctant as he was to leave Nicole to the others, however, he remembered he’d intended to check the footage thoroughly to see if she was recognizable in any of the shots. **** Basil was a little surprised and not especially happy when Nicole left the kitchen,


Kimberly Zant

104

searched the room for him and then headed straight toward him. She glanced at him and winced when she sat down directly beside him. “Do you want me to get you an icepack for that?” she asked quietly. He released an irritated breath. “I had icepacks on it most of the night,” he said dryly, “I’m afraid the raccoon look is going to be as good as it gets for a while.” “Does it hurt as bad as it looks?” she asked after a hesitation. He uttered a snort of a laugh. “I don’t know how to answer that.” She reddened slightly, but she smiled at him. “Does it hurt? Can I get you something?” He studied her face. “A little bit of you might help my feelings.” She settled closer. Picking up his right hand, she studied his knuckles and finally lifted it and brushed her lips lightly over it. Watching her, Basil felt his belly clench. He swallowed with an effort. “You going to kiss all the booboos?” She smiled against his hand. “I will if it’ll make you feel better.” “I think I’ll lay down for this,” he murmured, drawing her on to his lap and then settling back with her. She looked down at his face a little quizzically, but settled to anointing the bruises on his face with light kisses. When she’d kissed each one, she leaned away from him to study his chest. Basil settled a hand on the back of her head, watching her from beneath half-closed eyes as she kissed the bruises on his chest and ribs, making her way downward with agonizing slowness. She paused when she met the head of his dick and lifted her head to grin at him. “Any bruises?” He swallowed with an effort, torn between the desire to feel her mouth on him and an equal one to kiss her and bury himself inside of her. Deciding he could have both, he caught her beneath the arms and dragged her up his length until he could stare into her eyes. “I think there might be one on my lips that you missed,” he murmured. She lifted her brows. “Where? Here? Or here?” she asked teasingly, kissing both corners. “Actually, I think it’s in the middle,” he said, tilting his head and matching his lips to hers, then added with a note of warning and a touch of amusement, “just watch the nose. That hurts like a son-of-a-bitch.” “Mmm, coffee,” she murmured teasingly when he lifted his lips. “Bacon … Eggs.” He grinned. “Shut up, wench! I’m trying to woo you here.” He rolled, wedging her between the back of the couch and his body and dragging her thigh across his hips. Despite her teasing, she was wet, he discovered when he slipped a hand along her cleft and pushed a finger inside of her. It set him on fire. Pulling his finger out of her, he grabbed his cock and pressed it against her opening. “Lubrication,” she murmured against his chest. He paused, feeling a wave of frustration wash over him. It hadn’t crossed his mind and he didn’t want to get up to hunt any! Wet or not, he realized fairly quickly that he wasn’t going to overcome the limitations he was working with without it. Some one slapped a tube down on his arm. “Bad position. The camera won’t catch it,” Shaun growled, his expression hard. Basil’s lips tightened. He glanced down at Nicole, considered his options and


Kimberly Zant

105

finally sat upright, dragging her across his lap. Squeezing a dollop into his hand he considered that it was almost more annoying to have to lube up every damned time than to stop and put on a fucking condom! So much for eliminating mounting delays by getting them checked before they started! He looked around for something to wipe the shit off of his hand with when he’d finished. Someone hit him in the face with a cloth. He winced, feeling his eyes water at even that slight jarring of his nose. Nicole had come up on her knees and shifted closer, blocking his view by the time he managed to get his eyes open. She closed her hand around his cock, guiding it to her opening as she leaned toward him to brush light kisses across his bruises. Dismissing his anger, he threaded his fingers in her hair and drew her closer, covering her mouth and kissing her hungrily as he felt her bearing down on him and slowly enveloping him. It took all he could do to let her control the mount. He moved his hands from her head to her hips, kneading her flesh, struggling with the urge to drive upwards and sink into her faster. He was so close to coming by the time she’d settled as much as she could that he began kissing her feverishly. Breaking the kiss, he drew her upward and latched onto one of her nipples, pulling at it hungrily for a moment. The need to drive into her again to feel her squeezing him transcended the urge to move to her other breast and he dragged her down again. By the time he’d lifted her once more, he’d decided he could hold her still, suck her breasts and drive upward into her. He managed it for a handful of strokes. When she began to gasp and shudder, though, he lost all coordination. Releasing the nipple he’d been pulling on, he pushed her down his shaft, locked his arms around her hips and began lifting and lowering her and driving upward into her at the same time. She uttered a groan. Goosebumps erupted all over her arms and back. “Jesus, baby!” he groaned when he felt her vaginal walls milking him with her convulsions. “Come shot!” some growled. Fuck! Fuck! Fuck the god damned come shot, he thought angrily. He wanted to come inside of her damn it! He jerked out of her just as he erupted. Fisting his hand around his cock, he pumped jerkily until the spasms finally stopped and then released his hold and slumped back against the couch. Nicole settled on his belly, leaning against him. He lifted a hand to stroke her back and then tightened his arms around her for a moment, nuzzling her neck with care. His nose hurt. He thought he’d bumped it at some point, but everything else felt grand. **** I had mixed feeling about the new program. Actually, I supposed it might have been planned all along and they just hadn’t gotten around to implementing it due to problems with the ‘fuckee’, but I thought I was mostly happy with it—sore most of the time and borderline exhausted, but far more content. Mostly, in the parlor, the guys seemed inclined to fondle me and fuck Brandy, but I usually had at least one session at some point during the day, either in the parlor or the kitchen where I was still the sole kitchen slave. Brandy had half-heartedly helped at first but that hadn’t lasted long. Due to the foreplay throughout the day I was usually raring to go by the time we


Kimberly Zant

106

got around to the more formal shoot in the afternoons and early evening. I was still a little nervous every time they introduced a position I hadn’t tried before, but I’d discovered it generally had the same result—I came. I felt like a pretzel some of the time and I was damned if I could figure out what there was about the positions that were all that appealing, but there didn’t seem any point in arguing. Besides, Gabe was a real bear half the time, especially when we were doing the formal shoots and I didn’t want to draw his temper down on me when he was snapping and biting at everyone else. They were all pretty moody, if came to that, but I thought it must be because Gabe’s temper was on a short leash. It wasn’t hard to figure that out. He was so stressed that I couldn’t help but worry that things weren’t going as well as he’d hoped and that he was going to lose money on the project. All I could do, though, was what he told me to do and hope for the best. I liked the more informal shoots better. It was a lot more like the sex I was used to. They acted more like lovers and I found that increased my enjoyment even while I worried about the fact that I was enjoying it way too much. Gabe came most often after the formal shoots when everyone else headed for their own rooms so that we could experiment with various positions he’d thought of. I didn’t object even though I couldn’t see that they were really all that different. Then again, how many ways could you fit two bodies together when one thing remained the same—pole in hole? I realized I’d never fully appreciated just how much work went into filming porns. Sometimes Hunter would slip into my room and lock the door. At others times, it would be Shaun, or Basil, or David and occasionally Scott, or Daniel. Sometimes I’d hear them outside my room, talking, and then no one would come for hours and then I’d hear someone else stop outside my room. There were several times when I could hear the sounds of a scuffle—a meaty thud or two as if they were having a shoving contest—and realized they’d apparently decided to do a fight scene. I wasn’t sure why they thought they needed them, especially when they were so banged up from them, but I decided it was to add realism and maybe a little excitement. I’d never been a fan of reality shows. I hated being drawn into an ugly confrontation. I certainly didn’t like to watch other people caught up in them, but the shows were obviously popular. The producers seemed to go out of their way to find people who’s personalities clashed, just so they would catch nasty fights on air. Brandy seemed inclined to want a little of that action herself, despite the damned medication, but I managed to placate her, I supposed, or the medication was enough to keep her from actually going ballistic. In her defense, she rarely had anyway. When she did, she really exploded, but it wasn’t exactly a habit and it was even more rare that it was directed at me. She was actually the only fly in the ointment once we all managed to work out a routine—of sorts. Half the time she looked at me like she hated my guts. It upset me and I resented it, but I kept it to myself. There was no point, at all, in pointing out to her that I wouldn’t have been in the house if not for her. Brandy didn’t ‘do’ guilt well and she usually managed to turn it completely around before very long at all and become the injured party. As tired and sore and aggravated as I was much of the time, when I finally realized that the time had flown by and we were nearing the end of the shoot it depressed me. I’d gotten fond of the guys, really fond of them. It didn’t matter how often I


Kimberly Zant

107

reminded myself that it was all just pretend, I still felt like they were making love to me when they kissed me and held me and stroked me like lovers. I was going to be so miserable when it was all over and I had to go back to the real world! Glenda surprised me by offering to feature me in another shoot. I thought about it, but I doubted it would be the same cast and I didn’t think I wanted to do it with anyone else. It might’ve helped me get over the blues about separating from the guys, but I didn’t want to take the chance that I might end up with a cast I didn’t like or, almost worse, wind up with guys I liked as well. I doubted that was possible. I was really, really fond of them, but I didn’t want to take the chance. When I asked Glenda if it would be with the same cast, or some of the same, she stared at me in a way that made me sorry I’d asked and finally said nothing was settled. I thanked her for the offer and told her I’d have to think about it instead of telling her I wasn’t interested. I knew I was going to have to look for another job, though, and decent jobs weren’t easy to find. I might have to take it whether I wanted to or not. Brandy was so pleased that Glenda had offered her a similar deal, and gloating about it, that I decided not to tell her Glenda had tried to hire me, too. If it made her feel good to think she was ‘special’ and I wasn’t, it didn’t hurt me to let her think it. She wasn’t happy much, or for very long. It was a little thing, keeping my mouth shut, just to make her happy. She was so enthusiastic about her career as a porn star, it didn’t seem right to burst her bubble. Despite my preoccupation with my own misery, I realized I wasn’t the only one that was on edge about the finish of the shoot. It seemed the closer we came, the more tense everyone was. The last week was almost a frenzy of activity. Everyone worked long hours trying to squeeze in as much material as possible. They shot at least three more fight scenes that I knew of and I suspected there’d been a couple I wasn’t aware of because the guys tended to be sullen in the mornings, glaring daggers at each other. The time we spent on the formal shoots tripled. We did retakes, and then sometimes they would stop and argue and want to try a different position altogether. We were also doing at least one ménage a night. The guys got to arguing so heatedly about who was taking which end that I finally told them I didn’t see why we couldn’t do a sandwich again. The suggestion not only ended the argument, everyone turned to stare at me as if I’d lost my mind. “You can’t handle a sandwich!” Gabe growled at me. I flinched but held my ground. “I can. I did before.” “And you were out of commission for a solid week!” Gabe snapped. “Well, it doesn’t matter now, does it?” I said reasonably. “Tomorrow’s the last day anyway.” They went back to staring at me. After a few minutes, they glanced around at each other and then stared at the wall, or floor—anywhere except at me. Gabe swallowed a little convulsively. “Nobody wants to take a chance on hurting you, baby. We aren’t worried about the damned shoot!” That warmed me. I almost felt like crying. “That is so sweet!” I said, glancing around at all of them. “I really think it’ll be alright, though. It wasn’t that bad, anyway. And … I want to. It’s our last night. We want to make it good, don’t we?” Something flickered in Gabe’s eyes that I couldn’t quite interpret. He cleared his throat. “If you’re sure you want to,” he said finally.


Kimberly Zant

108

“I’m sure.” “We can try it on our sides,” Basil said after a few uncomfortable moments. “We can’t get the depth of penetration that way.” “It isn’t the depth I’m worried about!” Gabe snapped. “She’s too small! Or we’re too big—whichever way you want to put it!” The men glanced at each other. Hunter grinned abruptly. “Ok—dick contest. Jack them up and lay them out gentlemen. Whoever has the shortest, thinnest straw wins.” I couldn’t help but grin back at him, remembering the tale he’d told me before. At the same time, I wasn’t particularly happy about the way they’d chosen to resolve it. I wanted a ménage with ‘my’ guys, the ones I’d come to think of as mine, anyway, and I was pretty sure none of them was going to win this particular contest. I smiled at Scott and David when it was decided, trying to tease them out of their ill humor for winning a contest they hadn’t actually wanted to win. Honestly! As if they had anything to worry about! Granted, theirs was closer to what I thought of as ‘normal’ but they were a sight better endowed than ‘average’. Anyway, it wasn’t as if I was crazy about my guys because they were all hung like horses. I liked them. They turned me on. I would’ve been completely satisfied if they’d been average. They would probably have been more satisfied with me if they were average, I thought glumly. I’d overheard several muttered complaints about having to hose down with lubricant. Nobody had said anything about not being able to use their whole cock, but I knew none of them were any happier about it than I would’ve been if they weren’t long enough to hit my g-spot. It was hard to scratch an itch if you couldn’t get the right spot. “If you’re going to look that glum about being my sandwich, maybe I should pick two other pieces of white bread? Who wants front and who wants back?” “David gets back,” Gabe growled, daring anybody to challenge him. I settled on my side. “Can I do the oilrig next?” Gabe relaxed fractionally. “We’ll see.” “I want to draw straws,” I said playfully. “You can all lay them out for me and I’ll pick two.” The guys glanced at one another and managed a chuckle or at least a halfhearted grin. Except Gabe the grump. His expression lightened, though, and I almost thought I saw the faintest twitch of a smile. Dismissing it when we got down to business, I closed my eyes once I was positioned. Scott and David apparently decided I didn’t look aroused enough. They each took a breast to fondle and suck on until my breasts were flushed and my nipples as hard as diamonds. Scott slid a hand down my belly to check to make sure my genitals were also flushed and swollen. I would’ve been surprised if he hadn’t thought I was ready when he checked. I felt ready, excited despite my initial disappointment about my partners, because I really had enjoyed the ménage I’d had before. It wasn’t that the partners chosen for me were lacking in any way. I thought they were good looking and I liked them. Brandy had staked a claim on them, though, and I’d never been completely comfortable about that, regardless of the fact that nobody considered that a fact but Brandy. The anxiety of the possibility of another confrontation with Brandy over them was enough to turn me off.


Kimberly Zant

109

Fortunately, there was plenty of lubrication and I was aroused enough by the knowledge that Gabe, Basil, Hunter, and Shaun were watching me that I didn’t think I’d have any trouble enjoying my work. Of course, it wasn’t necessary to anyone but me for me to enjoy it. The viewers weren’t going to see me come and I could’ve faked an orgasm. I didn’t have to. It felt almost as good as it had the first time. I thought it would’ve been as good except for the position, which was really challenging when it came to humping and pumping, and, as Basil had pointed out, it was pretty hard for them to manage a really deep penetration. I still had the same fabulous sensation I’d had before, though, of feeling my g-spot thumped from both sides and I had the ‘doublewhammy’ climax that was hard enough I almost sounded like Brandy howling. They must have enjoyed it as much as I did, because I felt it when both of them began to come and they both ignored it, pumping faster instead of pulling out for the come shot. Even when someone bellowed ‘come shot’ they kept going for several strokes before they pulled out and I knew they’d spilled most of it inside me. Evidently, Gabe did, too. “God damn it! What is it with you guys? We’ve been doing this for weeks and you still can’t remember we have to have a come shot?” He looked disgusted. Scott and David tried to look repentant as they cleaned me up. “Alright! We’ll do the other three-way.” He stared at me hard. “You still want to draw straws?”


Kimberly Zant

110

Chapter Fourteen I’d been kidding about drawing straws, but I discovered my big mouth had pushed me into a corner I didn’t like—having to choose. Gabe rescued me. “Alright, the only way to do this fairly is to blindfold her.” Intrigued, and relieved, I sat on the bed on my knees while Hunter put a blindfold on me. Taking my hands once he was sure I couldn’t peek beneath it, he guided me to the edge of the bed, waited until I was balanced and climbed down to join the others. “Ok, pick two.” Smiling a little nervously, I lifted my hands and groped blindly. I heard a couple of chuckles. “You’re going to have to reach down a little lower.” I felt like I was playing blind man’s bluff. “Am I close?” I asked shifting forward a little. My hand finally connected with a belly. I followed it down to the protruding cock and from the root to the tip, deliberately teasing. Finally, I closed my left hand around it and groped with my right until I finally managed to touch a chest. I stroked my hand back and forth as if I could tell what body part I’d found and finally slipped my hand down and closed it around the second cock. I’d hoped I could actually tell. I thought I should’ve been familiar enough by that time to tell them apart, but no such luck. Someone stopped me when I reached up to pull the blindfold off. “Nope! You have to keep the blindfold on,” Hunter said cheerfully. Frowning slightly I held my hands out until somebody grabbed them and helped me get into position. I’d begun to suspect they were playing some kind of trick on me and I couldn’t decide whether I liked it or not. A little relieved when I felt the two I’d picked move into position, I listened intently, wondering if I could get a clue of who my partners were. They were oddly quiet and I again felt a tingling of anxiety. That vanished when I felt the man behind me stroking his finger along my cleft. He stroked my clit until it was flushed and then repositioned my legs. Whoever was sitting in front of me gathered my hair up and moved it to one shoulder. I began to suspect then that it was Shaun. I wasn’t sure, but he’d done that before. Of course my long hair was often in the way and Scott had done something similar when I’d done the three-way with him and Daniel. I knew it couldn’t be Scott, though. Maybe Hunter? I stopped trying to figure it out when I felt penetration, trying to brace myself. There were a couple snickers when the one behind me shoved me so hard I sprawled in the lap of the guy in front of me. “Just stay there. Hold her shoulders and brace her for him.” That was Gabe’s voice but it wasn’t coming from behind me or in front of me. Disappointment wafted through me, but it was hard to focus on it with the shoving and grunting going on behind me. He pushed my knees so far apart, the back end almost collapsed, too, but then jerked me up when he discovered I was too low. I felt so


Kimberly Zant

111

stretched to my limits by the time he’d completely seated himself I had to wonder if it was Hunter behind me. “Alright, set—Nicole, it’s in front of you.” There was a thread of laughter in his voice as I pushed myself up and began groping for the cock. My front man slapped me on the cheek with it a couple of times. I grabbed it and managed after nibbling all over it with my lips to find the end I was supposed to stick in my mouth. There were a couple more chuckles and then everything went silent as the guy behind me slowly pulled out and then pushed in again. I settled to my task, trying to decide as I sucked on him if I knew that taste. I did, but I still couldn’t put a face with it. I decided it didn’t matter—it was one of them—and I found the double penetration wildly exciting. We managed to get a comfortable rhythm going. I felt my heat index rising rapidly toward the peak. I groaned around the cock in my mouth as I hit it, shuddering all over, feeling a wave of darkness wash over me as I shot to the top and began to come down. “Hold on a second.” Surprised when I felt the guy behind me pull out, I stopped working the cock in my mouth and turned my head. I couldn’t see, of course, but it was instinct to try to find out what was going on. He was back in a moment, pushing inside me as slowly as the first time. The guy in front of me shifted away just about the time I was going to put him in my mouth again. I waited until he took my hand and guided it around his cock and then covered the head with my mouth as the guy behind began to pump slowly. Again, we built the momentum until we had caught the rhythm to work together. To my surprise and gratification, I felt myself climbing toward another peak. When I hit it, it was harder than the first time. It was all I could do to keep my balance. I sucked feverishly at the cock in my mouth and was rewarded after a few moments by that telltale jerk of imminent explosion. The guy behind me hit his peak at almost the same time. Someone bellowed ‘come shot’. They jerked out of me at the same time. When I tumbled to the bed, I felt hot jets of semen spatter on both ends. Clamping my lips together when I felt a glob hit me on the face, I reached up to pull the blindfold off, blinking. I discovered Shaun, Gabe, Hunter, and Basil were all on their knees around me, their cocks still in their hands. I gaped at them. Slowly it dawned on me what they’d done, why we’d stopped in the ‘middle’ and then started over. I’d changed partners! I looked down at the come they’d sprayed me down with and chuckled. I was horrified that they’d showered me with it. I don’t know why I laughed. Ok, so I’d come twice myself and I’d had sex with all four of them and I was in too good of a mood to be pissed off. The four of them grinned. “Come shot!” Hunter called. “Come bath!” I retorted ruefully. “Ha! Ha! Very funny! I’ve got it in my hair!” “Clean up!” Gabe said, chuckling. I fought them off when they started rubbing it all over me instead of wiping it off. “It’s good for the skin,” Shaun assured me, his eyes gleaming. Shaking my head at them, I got off the bed and headed for the bathroom to bathe and wash my hair. Discovering when I got out again that someone had left the pump


Kimberly Zant

112

spray bottle of fake come on the table by the bed, I grabbed it and got even with them by chasing them around the room squirting them with it. They had ‘come’ dripping from their hair and down their faces, but they laughed good naturedly about it before heading into the bathroom to clean up. I was contrite when I discovered I’d used most of the bottle, but Gabe only shrugged and grinned. “I think we got enough come in the last shot.” We had a hard time getting serious again for the last shoot—a solo with David since I’d had sex with all the others. I was almost sorry we’d had so much fun. By the time we finished the last shoot it was so late I realized it wasn’t likely that Gabe or anyone else would come in once everyone had gone to their rooms. It occurred to me as I lay staring into the dark and wakeful that it probably hadn’t made any difference at all. Today was really the last day. We weren’t leaving until late the next day, but, to all intents and purposes, we’d already wrapped. Why would Gabe— any of them—need to check out a possible position to use in the show? Deciding after a while that I was too tense to sleep, I got up and headed into the bathroom for a long, hot soak. I’d cleaned up after the last shoot, but I’d decided against another shower. The hot water relaxed me and I’d poured a small dollop of my favorite bath scent in to help soothe me. I’d felt tired but tense when I went in. By the time I got out, I was just tired and depressed. I checked in the doorway when I discovered a very large male form sprawled in my bed. My heart slammed against my chest wall in a surge of gladness when I realized it was Gabe. He’d come after all! I was tempted to race across the room and fling myself at him. Instead, I left the bathroom door slightly ajar and moved slowly to the bed. Dropping the towel to the floor when I reached it, I climbed on the mattress and crawled toward him. His arms folded behind his head, he watched me, but he didn’t reach for me. He didn’t say anything, give me any explanation or make up an excuse for why he was in my bed. I thought—hoped—I knew. After studying him for a long moment, I climbed over his torso and settled on his belly. Leaning toward him, I braced my palms on either side of him and lowered myself until I could rub my cheek along his. I was almost sorry I’d used the rose scented bath oil. The fragrance surrounded us, made it hard for me to detect his scent, and I loved the way he smelled almost as much as I loved the way he tasted. Rolling my forehead along his cheek, I strung a row of nibbling kisses along his hard jaw, his squared chin, nipped at the cleft there and explored his other cheek before I used my lips to find my way to his. He released a pent up breath when I found his mouth, moving for the first time, bringing his arms down to thread his fingers in my hair and draw me close for a deep kiss. I lingered, enjoying the feel of his mouth on mine, absorbing his breath into me, drinking in his taste until I was drunk with his essence. Breaking the kiss finally, I moved lower in my exploration, sucking at his throat and filling my palms and fingertips with the feel of his flesh even as I explored him with my lips, sucking little love bites on every patch that intrigued me. My awareness focused on the sheer mass of the man as I sought to explore him, the breadth of his chest, the size of his arms. I felt like a peanut sprawled on top of him. It felt like having wall-to-wall


Kimberly Zant

113

man meat beneath me and it was all good, glorious. I explored his entire torso, pushing myself back along his thighs, teasing his lower belly for a few moments before I took his erection into my hands and my mouth. I would’ve known this cock if I’d had it in my mouth earlier, I thought, enjoying the taste of him as I sucked the knob of flesh at the end. I caressed him there until he’d grasped my head, began to lift to meet me, until I could hear his breath grow ragged. It was no part of my plan to let him come anywhere but inside of me, though. I teased him until I could feel his impatience in his movements and finally sat up, rising onto my knees until I could fit the head of his cock inside me. My fantasy flat-lined. I’d been entertaining visions of mounting him and riding him until we both came, fighting him if I had to to get him to come inside of me. I struggled for several minutes anyway, trying to impale myself on him. He grabbed me around the waist abruptly and tumbled me onto my back. “My turn,” he murmured huskily. He tormented me mercilessly, caressing, fondling, kissing, biting, sucking at me all over until I was a mindless mass of quivering flesh and had begun to beg him to come inside of me. He shoved a hand beneath the pillow where he’d been laying, dragged out a tube and slicked himself down while I was still thrashing restlessly with need beneath him. I almost came the moment he began to drive into me. I managed to stave it off until he’d given me at least three deep thrusts. I gasped, arching, shaking as I was carried away and then disappointment began to gather. I’d come too fast! Damn it! He seemed unfazed, but then he hadn’t come. Damn it! So much for coming together! I discovered after a few moments that I was rising toward another peak, though. The spiral around his cock did things to my g-spot, to my entire channel, that drove me wild. I clung to him for a few moments and then clutched at him, trying to reach his buttocks and grab two handfuls. Discovering I couldn’t, I lifted my legs and locked them around him when I felt him begin to shudder with imminent release. The change in position set off fresh quakes inside me. I gasped, groaned, clung to him frantically while the convulsions rocked me. He began to climax just as I topped out. The heated tide of his semen washing over my womb was pure ecstasy. Releasing a heavy breath laden with supreme satisfaction, I let myself go limp and splayed on the bed beneath him. He ceased to shudder after a few moments and began to sink into me, compressing me into the bed until I began to struggle for each breath. I had to suppose the grunts of effort as I tried to suck air in finally alerted him to the fact that I was nearing suffocation. I didn’t want to complain. He rolled, carrying me with him. Relieved, I settled limply over him and drifted away—completely. I was alone when I woke and vastly disappointed to discover it even though I hadn’t really expected anything else. Almost as soon as I woke, I felt tension begin to build inside me. Last day, I kept thinking as I performed my morning ritual. For the first time, I went through my wardrobe actually searching for something I thought was becoming. As if they’d notice!


Kimberly Zant

114

Everything I had hung out of everything they’d given me. About the only thing I might do that would attract attention, I thought glumly, would be to cover it up for a change. I didn’t doubt they were tired of looking at them by this time. I finally settled on a matching emerald green bustier and thong. Everyone, including Brandy, seemed in good spirits when I reached the dining room. Smiling a good morning despite the depression riding me, I headed into the kitchen with the intention of outdoing myself. I discovered I was doomed to disappointment and they were going to miss out on the glorious breakfast I’d planned. There was a box of pastries and a pot of coffee and the fridge was pretty well vacant. Sighing, I got milk and a Danish and headed in to join everyone. The guys were discussing their next project, which only depressed me more, but it was hard to stay down listening to their enthusiasm. I realized after a few minutes that the project under discussion was one that Gabe, Shaun, Hunter, and Basil would be working on together—an animated feature movie. I was a little surprised, but intrigued, particularly when I discovered it would be an adult film and that they’d be generating life-like animation. They were a little uneasy about their market, but Gabe pointed out cult classics and it dawned on me that I couldn’t actually recall one that hadn’t become a cult classic. Of course, that might just mean that the others had bombed so badly that I’d never heard of them, but I wasn’t about to point that out. I didn’t believe for a minute they could possibly produce a bomb anyway. The discussion shifted after a little while to Brandy and ‘her’ guys next project. It was the first I’d heard that they would be working together again, but I didn’t have any trouble being equally enthusiastic about their next project. “What are you going to do?” Gabe asked during a lull. I stared at him blankly, feeling my face begin to heat. “Actually, I don’t know yet.” “You could always talk to Glenda about the project we’ll be working on,” David said. I smiled at him, flicking an uneasy glance at Brandy. “Maybe.” The day turned out to be something of a disappointment to me. Everybody was more focused on leaving than pandering for the cameras. Gabe gave me back the clothes I’d arrived in after breakfast. I tried to act happy to get them back. I don’t know how well I succeeded, but I left and headed upstairs immediately to change. For me, most of the day was just waiting. I spent some time with the others in the parlor, but after a while I wandered outside to explore. It was actually something of a jolt to walk outside after so long, but I decided it was something I needed, the first step toward returning physically and emotionally to the real world. The backyard was a pleasant surprise. Whoever owned the house had designed extensive gardens, walkways and even little water gardens and reflecting pools. It looked well tended, which was a surprise, as well. I hadn’t noticed gardeners coming and going, but, upon closer examination, I realized it had been very carefully planned, indeed. All of the beds had plastic sheeting under the mulch to keep weeds down and hold in moisture for the plants and there was an automatic drip-feed watering system. As beautiful as it was, it was clearly a very low maintenance garden, meant for


Kimberly Zant

115

enjoyment not constant labor. I settled on a shady bench after I’d thoroughly explored the gardens and reflected on my situation, trying to decide what I wanted to do. I didn’t suppose it would be a good idea to even ask to go back to the job I’d had with Glenda. I’d already resolved I needed space from my sister. I loved her, but, try as I might, it was hard to like her most of the time. Besides, Gabe was right. It really wasn’t a good idea to spend a lot of time around her when she had emotional problems and seemed to consider me a threat. I didn’t know why it was that Brandy was jealous of me, but she was, and it wasn’t good for either of us for me to aggravate that. I not only didn’t want to get hurt, or worse. I didn’t want to be the cause of bad things happening to Brandy. So where did that leave me? Job hunting. That was really depressing. I hated job hunting. I would put up with almost anything to keep from having to look for one. I always felt like a beggar when I had to interview and I hated feeling like a beggar. The sound of a car arriving finally pulled me from my glum thoughts. Feeling my belly tighten with nerves, certain it must be Glenda come to collect us and haul us away, I took a few moments to collect myself before I headed in. I discovered a party atmosphere when I went in. Glenda had arrived with caterers and booze and party favors. I had mixed feelings about staying to party and then leaving. As if I wasn’t depressed enough! I joined the party, though, feeling a huge lift in my spirits when the caterers had unloaded and left and she announced that their venture was a resounding success. The men were smiling broadly, congratulating each other. Gabe popped the cork on a bottle of champagne and began pouring and passing out glasses. Brandy was hugging everyone and laughing as if she’d just won the lottery and even the wicked witch, Glenda was grinning from ear to ear and dispensing hugs and kisses. I laughed when Hunter grabbed me in a bear hug and swung me around until I was almost too dizzy to stand up. He passed me to Shaun, and Shaun to Basil. I’d made it all the way to the end before I discovered Brandy was staring daggers at me. Resentment flickered through me. She’d hugged and kissed everybody! Jeeze! “Ok! Everybody settle down!” Glenda announced gleefully, holding up a DVD. “You get to watch your premier on the big screen TV over in the corner here!” Everyone laughed, cheering and drinking a toast. She sucked in a deep breath and glanced around. “I made an executive decision on the show.” She shrugged when she saw Gabe’s smile fade. “Don’t get pissed off! It’s just that, after I reviewed the footage, I realized you were right all along, that your instincts were right on target and mine was shit. The reality TV angle was so far above my idea of doing a fantasy movie that it just wasn’t in the same universe. I took all the footage and had it re-edited accordingly and …. Well, I think it’s success speaks for itself. Great job everybody! I hope you enjoy your debut as much as everyone else in the world has! You may not be rich yet, but you’re well on your way!” Everyone had sobered and begun to look at each other a little uneasily by the time she finished—the guys. I felt uneasy myself, mostly because they were, although I couldn’t figure out why. I’d never actually been told that it wasn’t going to end up being a reality TV show. I admitted to some confusion over it. We wore the fantasy costumes,


Kimberly Zant

116

but we hadn’t really filmed anything except sex and I’d never entirely understood how they were going to put it together as a story. Everyone found a chair when Glenda turned to insert the DVD. “Can somebody dim the lights a little?” Gabe got up and moved to the dimmer switch, lowering the light level. Discovering all the chairs had been taken, I glanced around and marked a spot for myself on the floor a little away from everyone else since I fully expected to be embarrassed at what I was about to see. Brandy offered to move over and give me room beside her, but I shook my head and moved to the far side of the room, settling with my back against the wall. I had a clear view of TV if I wanted to watch it and no one could look at me unless they turned around. Glenda pushed play and moved to the chair she’d claimed, smiling as the opening credits were displayed. “Looks good,” Gabe commented. The title screen faded and Glenda appeared, seated at her desk, her hands folded on the desk before her. She smiled a greeting. “Before we get started, I just wanted to welcome everyone to our house. Everyone who appears in the feature has granted permission to be filmed, although this was shot entirely with the use of hidden cameras and microphones throughout the house so that filming wouldn’t be intrusive. The original production was to have been Snow White and the Seven Hunks. It was later changed to Snow White, Rose Red and the Seven Hunks. The movie you’re about to see is the filming of that production, much of it behind the scenes. Enjoy!” Glenda turned around to beam at everyone when the screen went dark. Discovering everybody was staring at the TV and that they’d begun to look uncomfortable, she faced forward again. The opening scene looked almost like a home video. It showed the Seven Hunks in the wardrobe room. Glenda was with them. “These are the costumes I had made for the production. I designed them myself.” She studied the name tags on each and passed them out. The men took them and looked them over and then looked at each other. “I’ll just leave and let you guys try them on.” The men stared at her when she left, held the costumes up and studied them and then looked at each other. “What the fuck?” Hunter demanded. “Just put it on,” Gabe said grimly. Shrugging, the men began to undress. The camera panned out to show the entire group, switching from time to time to a close up of first one and then another as they stripped down. Shaun uttered a bark of a laugh as the camera zoomed in on Hunter just as he bent over. Hunter glared at him, but grinned reluctantly. “Full moon!” I was struggling to keep from laughing within a few minutes just from watching the expressions flit across their faces as they tried to figure out how to put the costumes on. “Jesus fucking Christ!” Hunter growled. “Where the hell did she say she had these made?” “There’s not enough room in these damned things for my ass!” Shaun seconded


Kimberly Zant

117

him. “What am I supposed to do with the jewels?” “I’ve got it figured out,” Hunter said. The camera panned to him as he turned around. I clapped a hand over my mouth when the camera zoomed in on him. He’d pushed his balls through the slit in the front and draped his cock over the top. Everyone in the film burst out laughing and so did everyone in the parlor. Hunter waggled his hips, making his cock sway and everybody laughed harder. There was a fade out where the picture dimmed but the sound continued as the guys complained about their costumes. When the screen brightened again, I discovered it was me and Brandy in the wardrobe room studying our costumes. Even I laughed at the look on my face as I examined the costumes. Gabe and Basil turned to look back at me. I grinned and shrugged, but I felt my heart contract when I saw a replay of that first time when I’d met Gabe. I saw things I hadn’t noticed at the time because I’d been so unsettled—the way Gabe looked at me. My throat closed. I decided I was going to have to buy a copy for myself just so I could enjoy that expression over and over. When the scene changed again, I glanced at Gabe. He’d propped on arm on the chair arm and settled his face on his hand. I could tell he was uncomfortable. I looked away, took a healthy gulp of my drink and tried to focus on the film. From that point, it played out pretty much as I’d expected. There were short clips of us moving around the house, me in the kitchen, all of us sitting together at meals, my ‘punishment’ week. Brandy hid her face and giggled like a teenager every time the scene switched to the parlor and her romping with first one of the Hunks and then another, often with two at the time. I’d emptied my glass of champagne before we’d finished the first week and I didn’t even like champagne. I was warm, very warm. I couldn’t decide it if it was just the champagne or a combination of watching the things they were doing to me on screen and the champagne. It looked a lot more raw than I’d expected, but I couldn’t honestly say that I was horrified. Mostly, I was just turned on, although I couldn’t decide if it was from watching or it was watching that resurrected the memories. Shame on me! I was distressed, though, when the scene switched to me, alone, the day the men had filmed the Snow White and the Seven Hunks sequence. I hadn’t realized, then, that every move I made, everything I said and every expression was being recorded. By the time I’d acclimated myself to that fact, I’d forgotten the incident. It embarrassed me to see how much I’d given away in my expression. I covered my face in case anybody looked back at me, peering through my fingers at the screen. I was glad I had. If I’d looked away I would’ve missed the expression on Basil’s face when he found me and I wouldn’t have missed that for the world. Glenda bounced up in the uncomfortable silence that had fallen over the entire room. “More champagne?” I needed another glass. Apparently everybody decided they did. They jumped and headed for the makeshift bar to refill their glasses to the tune of Brandy screaming in bondage while the Seven Hunks turned her inside out and fucked her in every orifice. Brandy glared at everyone, but they ignored her—or they were just unaware of the fact that it pissed her off that nobody was watching her big event.


Kimberly Zant

118

By the time everyone was settled again, the film had moved on to highlight my little accident with Shaun and Hunter. To my surprise, it switched to a scene in the backyard, on the wide deck that ran the length of the house. I winced watching Shaun and Hunter slug it out while the rest of the Hunks stood around with their arms folded, watching. The entire tone of the film changed, I realized, after I finally got back in to the action—At least it seemed that way to me. I burst out laughing when Gabe slipped in the come and started bellowing. Clamping a hand over my mouth, I glanced at him uncertainly, but discovered he was grinning at the ribbing from the others. We watched it until the bitter end. I thought I could safely say that everyone breathed a sigh of relief when it was over. I know I was relieved. Shooting to my feet as soon as Glenda headed to the TV to turn it off, I headed down the hall to the bathroom. The hallway was full when I came out again and I realized the party was over— really and truly, the end. I was glad I’d downed two glasses of champagne and that there was such a crowd in the hallway that it was impossible to focus on anyone in particular. I shook hands with all of the cast and told them how much I’d enjoyed working with them, working my way to the door as fast I could. Gabe, I discovered to my dismay, was the last in line. Refusing to look at him, I shook his hand, repeated the same phrase I’d used with everyone else and scurried out the door. I would’ve dove into the car, but I wanted to leave some doubt in everyone’s mind that I was in full retreat. To my relief, Glenda seemed ready to go. She dragged Brandy away in spite of all Brandy could do to linger and give everyone tearful goodbye kisses. Dragging in a shuddering breath, I waved as she pulled out and tried not to think about the fact that I was probably never going to see any of them ever again.


Kimberly Zant

119

Chapter Fifteen True to form, Brandy had completely recovered from her bout of tears before we were a mile down the road and spent the remainder of the trip chattering excitedly about the film and how much she was looking forward to the next one. I had a blinding headache by the time Glenda finally dropped us at my apartment. I’d forgotten Brandy had moved in with me due to being thrown out of her place just before we’d gone to live in Snow White’s Palace of Dicks. I wasn’t happy to realize I couldn’t shed her, either. All I really wanted was to be alone to wallow in self-pity. I was more miserable than I’d imagined I would be, and that was saying something. Fortunately, it was late and I had the excuse of heading to my room. Brandy was pissed off that she couldn’t talk me into staying up half the night to entertain her, but I firmly refused. Since I didn’t know how sound proof my apartment was, I fought off the urge to indulge myself in a crying jag, took a couple of painkillers and stared at my darkened ceiling until I finally passed out. Brandy, after staying up most of the night, slept most of the day, so I pretty much had my place to myself. After I’d checked the food and then my bank account, I headed out to shop for supplies. It seemed surreal to be interacting with the real world again. Preoccupied with my shopping, I didn’t notice the man staring at me until he passed me the fourth time. When I glanced at him, he stopped. “You’re that woman on that show, right?” I stared at him in horror. “What?” “On the net. Rose Red?” I felt my eyes widen until they felt like they were bulging from the sockets. “No!” I said shortly and hurried past him. I was in such a blind panic I almost forgot to grab my groceries. The man actually followed me for several blocks! I went into stealth mode, zigzagging in and out of stores, turning randomly at corners. When I’d decided I’d lost him, I jogged back to my apartment building as fast as I could and hurried up to my apartment. Brandy was sitting at the table sipping coffee. “A man recognized me!” I gasped. She frowned at me blankly. “Somebody you know?” “NO! Somebody that saw me on the net—Snow White?” I added to jog her memory. She stared at me blankly for several moments. Slowly, her expression changed to indignation. “From the movie?” “Yes!” I gasped, too upset to notice the warning signs. “Why would he recognize you?” “Because I was in it? Because he’s a pervert and he watched it?” Brandy rolled her eyes. “Really, Nicki! We did the movie. How does that make


Kimberly Zant

120

him a pervert to watch it? You always were such a prude! I don’t know how you even managed it. I’m surprised they didn’t ditch you right off.” I stared at her blankly, trying to figure out how she’d missed the fact that I was scared shitless. How had me being upset suddenly become conceit? She acted as if I was exaggerating the situation just to preen over being recognized! I realized I’d never understood the way my sister’s mind worked and I never would. Struggling to shake the sense of cold fingers creeping up my back, I finally set my groceries down and began sorting them and putting them away. My fingers were cramping from clutching the bags so frantically and my arms and shoulders were throbbing from running with two bags of groceries like a rabbit trying to dodge the crosshairs on a hunter’s rifle. When I’d finished putting the food up, I went into my room, closed the door and then went into my bathroom, sat down on the floor, and cried. When I’d calmed down, I realized I’d probably just scared myself for no reason at all. Maybe I’d just thought the man had tried to follow me home? Conceited or not, I remembered every celebrity that had been stalked, especially the ones that had been killed by their stalkers. I tried to dismiss it, but I was so shaken I couldn’t bring myself to go out again that day, fearful that I might run into the man again, although I’d planned earlier to get started on job hunting. I shuddered every time I thought about the way he’d looked at me. I’d grabbed a newspaper while I was grocery shopping and spent the rest of the day studying the want ads and circling promising possibilities. Brandy left a few hours after I’d returned, having spent those hours primping. I didn’t ask her where she was going and she didn’t tell me. I had lunch alone and then supper. I’d never felt it before, but after sharing so many meals with the cast, it was pretty depressing to sit down in front of the TV with my food and only the TV for company. I’d begun to think Brandy wouldn’t be back when she returned. She was sizzling with excitement. “Five different people recognized me from the show!” she exclaimed, her voice shrill with exhilaration. “It almost seemed that everywhere I went there was someone that wanted to meet me. They even asked for my autograph!” I felt the blood leave my face. “Really?” She smirked at me. “You’re jealous, aren’t you? You only had one person recognize you.” I blinked at her, but I couldn’t think of a response to save my life. “I’m going to bed.” She made a sound of disgust. “God! You can’t even congratulate me? I’m a success! You should be happy for me!” I paused at my door and turned to look at her. “Congratulations. Good night. Make sure you lock up.” “Oh, I’m going out again. I just came by to change. One of the guys I met asked me out. He is such a hunk! Carl or Charles, or something like that.” Horror washed over me. “He’s coming here?” “Well, my god! Of course he’s coming here! He asked me out.”


Kimberly Zant

121

“And you gave him directions to my apartment?” I demanded, outraged. She gaped at me. “Of course I told him where to pick me up! Did you expect me to … meet him somewhere?” I was angry enough that I didn’t care whether I aroused her wrath or not. “This is my apartment! I don’t appreciate you bringing strange men here, especially after I was followed halfway home today!” “Well, I’m staying here! They’re all strangers until you get to know them, for god’s sake! The Hunks were strangers—and you fucked them! At least this is a date!” “With a guy that’s spent hours jacking off while he watched you fuck the Seven Hunks!” She shuddered. “Isn’t that exciting! Just imagine being so desired that men everywhere are watching you and jacking off!” I didn’t want to imagine it. I couldn’t understand why it thrilled her. “Don’t bring anybody else to my apartment! I mean it, Brandy.” She shrugged and sniffed. “Fine! I’ll get my own place. This is a dump anyway. Glenda brought me my first royalty check today.” “You got royalties?” “Oh, you did, too. I think I put yours down in the kitchen somewhere. It wasn’t much after that bitch deducted the money she thinks I owed her, but it’ll make a down payment on a new car and maybe when I get the next one I’ll get a house instead of an apartment. Or maybe I’ll get the house first and then the car?” My god, I thought! What kind of check was she talking about? I headed into the kitchen and searched it thoroughly for the check I’d supposedly gotten. “I can’t find it,” I yelled at Brandy through the bathroom door, discovering she’d headed in to primp for her date. “What?” “The damned check!” “Oh. It’s in the kitchen.” “It’s not in the damned kitchen. I looked.” “Well, look again. I’m sure I put it down in there somewhere.” I found it stuck to the bottom of a box she’d tossed into the trash. The urge to choke the life out of her subsided when I saw the amount. Feeling weak, I wobbled to a chair and sat down. Five thousand dollars! In one check! I could get by a whole month on that! I saw Glenda had deducted seven thousand from it and was torn by amazement that it had actually been twelve and resentment that she’d taken the other half of what Brandy had stolen from her from my check. I headed to the bathroom again. “When do we get another one?” “She said next month. I got more than you because I’m the star.” Rolling my eyes, I went to hide my check in my room. Brandy was still in the bathroom primping when her date arrived. I didn’t want to let him in and I wanted to choke Brandy for putting me in such a spot. Finally, when I’d found a hammer under my sink and tucked it between the seat cushion and the arm of my couch, I let him in. I didn’t like the way he looked at me. He seemed friendly enough … actually a little too friendly. “Rose Red!”


Kimberly Zant

122

I smiled at him thinly. “So … you two really are sisters?” I gestured for him to sit in the chair and headed for the couch, perching on the edge next to the hammer. “We really are.” He settled back in the chair. “That was some video.” “Thank you.” “What was it like?” “What was what like?” “Filming it.” “Pretty much like it looks on the film.” “What made you two decide to do something like that?” Brandy robbing the boss, I thought. “I don’t know. The opportunity arose and we just went with it.” “I’ll bet you two are making a killing.” “We were just cast members.” He lifted his brows, running his gaze up and down me as if he could see through my clothes. “I wouldn’t mind getting into something like that … if the money’s good.” “You should talk to Brandy about that. I only did it the one time—just for the experience. She was the star, you know.” The ‘star’, thankfully, entered the room at that moment. She surveyed me and her date suspiciously. Yes, Brandy, we took the opportunity to fuck like rabbits while you were getting ready! “Well! I’m ready!” “You look good enough to eat!” I got up and walked them to the door. “I’m locking up. Just beat on the door when you get back.” And barricading my bedroom door! “Oh! I’ll just see you tomorrow!” It made me uneasy, but what could I say? She was thirty-six. She’d survived this long. I didn’t see Brandy again for three days. I was so sick with worry by the time she dragged up I was ready to kiss her and forgive her for three sleepless nights while I lay wondering if the police would beat on my door and tell me they’d found her body. “Where have you been?” She looked at me in surprise. “I told you I was going to look for my own place. I just came back to get my stuff.” Resisting the urge to choke the life out of her for putting me through pure hell, I followed her into the room where she’d been staying and watched her pack up. I would’ve been more relieved to see her leaving under other circumstances. I no longer really wanted my apartment all to myself, though. “How did the date with what’s-hisname go?” She flicked a glance at me. “Who?” “The guy you left with three days ago?” “Oh. It’s was alright. He’s hung like a stud canary, though.” I gaped at her. “Brandy!” She snickered. “What can I say? I got used to having more. It was a real


Kimberly Zant

123

disappointment.” “That’s mean. You didn’t tell him that?” “Of course not! Can you believe he thought he could get into the porn biz?” Actually, I was used to people with colossal egos, I thought wryly. Jeez! Brandy was full of herself! Honest to god, one would think she’d just starred in a major motion picture! Not that I was willing to even think of Gabe’s project as a sleazy porn—because it wasn’t! I was sure it would become a cult classic, but he’d only done it to get up the capitol for what he really wanted to do. Even some of the Hollywood people had done some porn trying to break in. I was proud of him and the others for being so resourceful! It wasn’t just anybody that could parlay a tight budget into big money! And I knew it had been tight. They’d all put money in to make it happen. I knew they were all going to be fabulously successful! I couldn’t wait to see their first full length animated feature! When she’d finished packing, she stacked the boxes by the door. “Well, that’s that! I’ll have somebody come by and pick it up later.” “I could help you move it,” I said instead of reminding her that I’d asked her not to tell people where I lived. “I’ve got things to do. Somebody will come by,” she said airily, stopping to give me a quick hug before she left. “A mover?” I asked doubtfully as I watched her walk briskly down the hallway outside. “I’m not sure yet! See you!” Grinding my teeth, I closed the door and locked it. I’d actually thought I might venture out myself—at least long enough to deposit my damned check! I considered it and decided to go anyway. If her ‘somebody’ came by while I was out they could just come back! I had a life, too! Not much of a life, but I had things to do! David, Scott, and Daniel were propped against my door when I got back. I couldn’t believe my eyes, or how happy I was to see them. “I didn’t expect you guys! You came to move Brandy’s things?” They seemed happy to see me—a little awkward, but friendly. “Glenda sent us,” Scott volunteered. I unlocked the door and invited them in, struggling with the temptation to ask about ‘my’ guys. “Luckily for you, she didn’t have much here,” I said jokingly. “Can I get you anything? Something cold to drink?” “We need to get going. We’ve been here a while.” “Oh.” I tamped my disappointment with an effort and showed them the boxes. It felt really odd, I reflected when they left, almost like meeting complete strangers—and only a few days ago we’d been fuck partners! That brought me crashing to earth, shattering the last of my illusions. I hadn’t realized I was still nursing them. I hadn’t realized I was still halfway expecting a knock on my door. I sat down on my couch and stared at the floor, my mind empty. It was actually a great place to visit, I thought ruefully, but I couldn’t stay there. I’d managed to make it to the bank and back without picking up any suspicious looking characters or getting


Kimberly Zant

124

more than a few looks that might or might not have been recognition. I decided to try my luck at job hunting the next day. **** Gabe got up and began pacing Glenda’s reception room as soon as Basil stopped pacing and sat down. He knew he was looking at yet another long argument over the damned film and he was already sick of discussing it. It seemed clear that they weren’t going to see eye-to-eye on it no matter how long they wrangled over it. He couldn’t see trying to market the show on video, though. Granted, it had been his idea to begin with but it was already more widely available than any video distributor could manage and beyond that too long, the way it was, to be cost effective. He wanted to cut it—trim as much of Nicole out of it as he possibly could. Glenda didn’t. He had a bad feeling she knew why he wanted to get his hands on it. Dismissing it for the moment, he wandered over to the desk where the receptionist was sorting mail—had been sorting since they’d arrived nearly twenty minutes earlier. “That’s a lot of mail.” She blushed and smiled at him. “It’s fan mail.” His lifted his brows. “No shit?” Basil, Shaun, and Hunter, no doubt as bored and frustrated as he was, got up when they heard that and moved closer to have a look. The receptionist looked like she might keel over in a dead faint. “About the show?” Hunter asked, leaning over to study the basket of envelopes on the floor beside the woman. “Ms. Singer has someone that handles it—responses, you know. I just sort it.” “Sort?” She looked uncomfortable. “This pile is for the Hunks. That pile is for Snow White and Rose Red.” “And Glenda has somebody that handles responses?” Gabe asked, an edge to his voice. Leaning across the desk, he snatched up the stack she’d indicated for Rose Red and headed back to the couch. Basil and the others followed him. The receptionist gaped at them. “You can’t do that!” “Why the hell not?” “That’s for Rose Red.” “You just said Glenda has someone answering it,” Gabe said grimly. Ignoring her, he planted the stack on the couch and grabbed the one on top. Basil, who’d settled beside him grabbed a handful and passed them down. Gabe felt the blood leave his face before he was halfway down the single page letter. Dropping it to the floor, he flicked a hard look at the receptionist and opened another one. It was worse than the first. Every letter he opened described in vivid detail what the man who’d written it wanted to do to her. That was bad enough, but the third one made his blood run cold. He made a frantic search for the envelope and studied the return address—none, he discovered without much surprise—but it was postmarked in the city. Shooting to his feet abruptly, he stalked to Glenda’s door, ignoring the receptionist’s frantic attempt to head him off, and stormed inside. “How long have you been getting these god damned threats to Nicole?” he bellowed at the woman behind the desk. “I’ll have to call you back,” Glenda said, hanging up her phone abruptly. “It’s


Kimberly Zant

125

just a letter, for god’s sake!” “Describing how he’s going to kill her … after he’s done every filthy, horrible thing he can think of to do to her!” Glenda paled slightly. “Let me see it!” Gabe flung it down on her desk. “How many of those have you gotten?” “Give me time to look at it!” Glenda snapped. “I just told you what was in it, god damn it! Has she gotten any other threatening letters?” Glenda shifted uncomfortably. “I talked to the police about it. They said it was probably nothing. Men have fantasies about women in porn movies.” She shrugged. “It’s the price of fame and fortune … or hadn’t you considered that?” “Sane men talk about making love to her, or fucking her. They don’t talk about … the things in that letter. He’s stalking her! Have you even warned her?” “I haven’t seen her since she left the set. I told Brandy. She didn’t seem worried about it.” “Nobody, obviously, is worried about it—not you, not her damned sister, and not the fucking police!” He glared at her for several moments and finally glanced around her office. Spying a filing cabinet, he strode to it and began snatching the drawers out and glancing over the files. “Where’s her personnel file?” “She doesn’t work for me anymore!” Glenda snapped. “Where does she live?” “I don’t know! You’ll have to ask Brandy!” Gabe glared at her. “You needn’t glare at me for not keeping up with her! You might have asked her if you hadn’t been so busy playing musical beds!” The urge to throttle her washed over him. Unfortunately, she was right … up to a point. He hadn’t been too busy trying to get in her bed to think about it. He’d just been too fucking confident that there wasn’t going to be a problem running her down when he was ready. He’d figured to give the others time to head for other pastures before he swooped in to snare her. “Where’s Brandy?” “She’s around here somewhere—probably in the break-room. We have a meeting!” Glenda yelled at him as he strode from the room.


Kimberly Zant

126

Chapter Sixteen The knock on my door nearly gave me heart failure. It wasn’t just that it was unexpected so late in the evening, but the imperious framing was startling in itself. I was tempted to pretend I wasn’t home since it reminded me unpleasantly of a visit from the cops. Unfortunately, I had the TV going. When whoever it was hammered on the door again, I got up and grabbed my trusty hammer, moving close enough to peer through the viewer. I couldn’t see anything but a chest, but it was obviously a male chest. “Who is it?” I asked in a quavering voice. “It’s me—Gabe.” My heart executed an uncomfortable somersault. “Gabe?” “Gabe O’Connor.” O’Conner, I thought blankly? It sounded like my Gabe, though. I hadn’t realized until that moment that we’d all not only been on a first name basis, but I didn’t have a clue of what their last names were. I looked down at myself in dismay. I was wearing a ratty t-shirt that had seen way too many washings and pair of jeans that looked almost as bad. Should I make him wait in the hall while I dashed to my room to change? Or invite him in and then dash to change? What if he gave up and left while I was primping? “Just a minute.” I fumbled with the locks and finally got the door open. “Come … in,” I finished when he barraged past me and into my living room. Basil, Hunter, and Shaun were right behind him. I turned to look at them in bewilderment and discovered they were looking my apartment over curiously. Except Gabe. He was staring at me. Remembering the hammer, I shut the door and locked it and moved back to the couch, shoving the hammer between the cushions. “I wasn’t expecting company,” I said, plucking at my favorite t-shirt a little unhappily. “Can I get you anything?” I met each man’s gaze and got a negative response. I was tempted to get up and get something for myself anyway, just to have something to do to cover how awkward and uneasy I felt having them all there. Beyond that, I was still trying to wrap my mind around them being there—all four. If it had been any one of them, I might have made a fool out of myself by leaping to the conclusion that the visit was private and personal. As unhappy as it made me to acknowledge that the four coming together pretty much nixed that possibility, I knew I’d have to be a total idiot to believe anything else. “Would you like to sit down? I can get another couple of chairs from the kitchen,” I added after I’d mentally tried to fit the five of us on my small couch and the living room chair. They didn’t seem inclined to, which probably meant they had no intention of staying long at all. Basil finally took the chair across from the couch. After a pause, Shaun settled on the opposite end of my couch. Gabe looked more like he wanted to pace, but my apartment hadn’t actually been designed for pacers. Folding his arms, he


Kimberly Zant

127

found a place along the wall to prop. “What were you doing with the hammer?” I stared at him blankly. “What hammer?” He gave me a look. “The one under the cushion by your leg.” I looked down at it. “Oh! That hammer! I was hammering something when I heard the knock. This whole place is just falling apart! And it’s worse than useless to call the landlord. I’ve been thinking about moving. My lease was up last month and he’s been pestering me to sign another one.” I bounded off the couch with the hammer and headed into the kitchen to put it up while I babbled mindlessly. When I’d tossed it under the sink, I grabbed one of the chairs at my little table and carried it to the living room. After looking around for a place to put it, I finally set it in front of the TV cabinet and turned off the TV. I’d muted it when I heard the knock, but the moving images were distracting. I decided to take the chair, since it wasn’t very comfortable, and leave the spot on the couch open. I discovered when I’d settled that the guys seemed to be trying to carry on some sort of silent communication. “We’ve got a spare room at our place,” Gabe said abruptly. It took me a few moments to connect the comment to what I’d said. I felt my face heat at the lie. Well, it wasn’t exactly a lie. It had crossed my mind several times to move before signing a new lease. The problem was I didn’t actually have moving money and I was afraid running wasn’t really an option anyway. The internet was everywhere. “Really? How much are you asking for it?” Gabe stared at me blankly and turned to look at the others. “Two hundred a month,” Shaun said. I lifted my brows. “Sweet!” I exclaimed before I thought better of it. “Uh … was that an offer?” Gabe was glaring at his brother, but I couldn’t decide if it was because he’d quoted too low a price or because he hadn’t actually meant to offer it—to me. “It’s available if you’re interested,” Shaun answered. “Does it come with a private bathroom?” “Yeah.” I frowned. “Was that two hundred for everything? Or is that just the rent and everybody splits the rest of the bills, too?” “That’s everything included. And you’d get kitchen privileges, of course.” I couldn’t help but smile. I swept a look around the group. “Is that going to be shared, too? Or am I going to have to be chief cook and bottle washer for the deal?” “Shit!” Shaun said, smiling faintly. “I didn’t think about that. I should’ve said the rent’s two hundred if you also do all the cooking and handle kitchen clean up.” I thought it over. “Actually, that still wouldn’t be a bad deal,” I said slowly. It was only four of them—plus me. The moment I realized that, my enthusiasm took a nosedive. I had to be an idiot even to have considered it for five seconds! I’d be living with them! That wasn’t going to work. I could see all sorts of complications arising out of such an attempt. My mind, of course, had leapt instantly to the scenario where I was convenient and I got bedroom privileges to go with the low rent. That might be a possibility and it might not. What was a possibility, a strong one, was that I was going to have to watch a traffic jam as all four of them traipsed in and out with girlfriends.


Kimberly Zant

128

“I don’t know,” I said finally, drawing my knees up and looping my arms around them to keep my heels from slipping off the front of the chair. “I see a potential for disaster here. I mean, it’s sweet of you to offer and I appreciate that, but four single guys? I could really put a crimp in your love life. You saw how Brandy freaked once she got the idea that David and Scott and Daniel were her property! Anyway, I haven’t actually decided. I was just babbling.” I changed the subject abruptly to let them off the hook. “How are things going for y’all? Sales still good? Have you started working on your new project yet?” “Fine,” Gabe said, an edge to his voice. “How about you? Any problems?” I felt my belly flutter and it was only partly because I couldn’t look at Gabe or hear his voice without suffering. I wrestled with the uneasiness that had been dogging me, but I didn’t want to sound paranoid. I forced a smile. “No, not really. I … uh … I guess I’m sort of a celebrity. I’ve had a couple of people recognize me.” I forced a laugh. “I guess I don’t need to cut my hair and dye it—or wear sunglasses and a big floppy hat. Brandy tells me she meets people all over everywhere that recognize her. She’s really enjoying it.” “But you aren’t?” I forced a smile. “Well, I’m not Brandy, that’s for sure!” I shrugged. “I guess you guys maybe noticed I’m not exactly an extravert. I’m not going to miss my five minutes of fame if that’s what you’re asking.” Gabe frowned. “Has anybody been … bothering you?” I hesitated. “No, not really. Brandy brought this weird guy back to the apartment right after we got back. He was a real fan and I discovered it was pretty uncomfortable dealing with that … sort of interest, but she’s moved out and I haven’t seen him but once since. He came by looking for her, but I didn’t let him in. Honestly, he gave me the creeps. I couldn’t exactly put my finger on it, which probably means it was pure imagination, but ….” I shrugged. “The show’s hot right now. I guess it’s to be expected. Everybody will have forgotten all about it a month down the road.” I glanced at them in embarrassment when I realized how that sounded. “Or it could become a cult classic! I was thinking that just the other day. You never know about these things!” Basil studied his hands. “Actually, you’d be doing us a favor to take the room. It would help with the rent.” Dismay went through me when he said that. It seemed to imply that they were having money troubles. I winced. “I don’t know. I haven’t gotten a job yet. I haven’t really been looking,” I added hastily. “I’ve got money in the bank to hold me till I do … probably, but I don’t know if I’d be the most dependable roomy you could get. And there’s still the girlfriend factor. Of course, I could stay in my room, I guess. I suppose we could work something out with that—unless you had live-ins. I’m not dating right now so that wouldn’t be a problem for me—until and unless I met somebody,” I added hastily, “but I’m not really worried about that. I never really liked bringing guys back to my place … which is why it pissed me off when Brandy did—You’re sure I couldn’t get you something to drink?” “What sort of work are you looking for?” Gabe asked. “Anything,” I said, smiling faintly. “I guess secretarial. I’ve got a fair amount of office skills. I was Glenda’s receptionist.”


Kimberly Zant

129

“Well that would work out well,” Gabe said decisively. “We need a secretary to keep things in order. We’ve got a spare room and it would be a definite plus to have somebody around who could actually cook. We’re too busy a lot of the time to stop and fix meals. Think about it.” I nodded, but I didn’t really register anything except the fact that he was clearly about to leave. Panic wafted through me. I didn’t really and truly believe I was in any danger, but I’d been uneasy since I’d left the Victorian. I thought it was mostly because I’d gotten accustomed to being surrounded by people and just being alone was enough to make me nervous now. The truth was, though, that I was having trouble sleeping because of it and no number of locks on my door was making me feel any safer—I’d added two. Beyond that, I had a terrible feeling that I was about to watch my last, my one and only, chance to be with them slip through my fingers. I knew I was going to have to accept that there wasn’t going to be any sort of relationship—not the kind I wanted. I’d probably just be ‘one of the guys’ if I moved in, maybe a sort of dorm mother—they had mentioned the cooking and although they hadn’t mentioned laundry I was willing to bet I’d be the laundress before long, too. At least I’d be with them, though, get to work with them—maybe fool around a little bit while they were between girlfriends. Even I thought it sounded pathetic to be willing to settle for so little, but realized I had to be practical and try to consider my situation with objectivity. I knew I was reasonably attractive and had a decent figure. I’d never really lacked for male companionship when I wanted it, but I was looking at young, grade A beef—four of them—and they were smart and ambitious. They were on their way up. I knew it. And I also knew I’d hit my peak and was looking at the downward slope. I wasn’t top choice. It wouldn’t be hard at all for handsome, well built, successful males to command the very best. Was it really being smart to pitch the whole cake out the window because I couldn’t have the whole cake, though? Or was it better to get a few slices … maybe? Hell I knew men well enough to know I could pick up the slack anyway. They weren’t going to withhold it, I didn’t think, if I was handy and they were needy. And, if they did, well, I could always move on when I got tired of playing doormat. “You know,” I said quickly when they all got up. “Now that I think about it that actually sounds like a really good deal. If you’re sure you don’t mind?” The tension went out of Gabe for the first time since he’d arrived. A slow smile curled his lips. “We wouldn’t have offered otherwise.” “Can I come tonight?” I blushed when they glanced at each other. “I mean, as long as you’re here anyway and I’d have a ride ….” “What do you want to bring with you?” Hunter asked, glancing around. “I could just grab a few clothes and toiletries and maybe come back this weekend and decide what to do with everything else—if y’all don’t mind waiting a few minutes?” “No problem.” “I’ll give you a hand,” Hunter offered. “Do you have any boxes?” “Uh—actually, no. I’d planned to pack a suitcase ….” “We can head downstairs and see if anybody’s just moved in and discarded


Kimberly Zant

130

some,” Shaun volunteered—apparently for both himself and Hunter. They disappeared out the door. “You guys help yourself to anything in the kitchen you want. I’ll just grab a few things,” I said to Gabe and Basil, rushing toward my bedroom. I’d tossed my open suitcase on the bed and was surreptitiously counting underwear and checking them for wear and tear before I put them in the suitcase when Shaun and Hunter breezed in with boxes. Hunter headed to the bathroom with one. Shaun headed toward my closet. “I’m probably not going to need anything in there,” I said, moving to the bathroom door to check on Hunter and remind him not forget my toothbrush. I discovered he’d already cleaned out my medicine cabinet and the bottles around the shower and was clearing the vanity. It looked like he planned a clean sweep. I decided I didn’t have to worry about him leaving anything I really needed. When I turned back to the bedroom, Shaun had pulled out the drawers of my dresser and was systematically emptying them. I probably didn’t need half that stuff. Dismissing the urge to tell him, I raced him to the next drawer and finished packing my suitcase. “Ready!” I called struggling into the living room with the suitcase to discover Basil and Gabe heading out the front door, each carrying a box. Gabe stopped and held his hand out imperiously for the suitcase. “I’ll take that. You check to make sure you aren’t leaving anything you might want.” I didn’t think I really needed to, but I thrust the suitcase handle at him and turned back. Shaun and Hunter were coming out of my bedroom with loaded boxes, so I stepped back and held the door for them. When they’d left, I went back into my bedroom and discovered that, between the two of them, they’d pretty well packed up all of my personal belongings. Except for the furniture, of course. One of them had even grabbed my pillows off my bed. Shrugging, I decided to see what was left in the kitchen and saw that Basil and Gabe had cleaned that out. Alrighty then! That only really left a few pieces of furniture because some of it had come with the apartment. When I got back to the living room, I found Shaun and Hunter disconnecting my TV set. “Good thinking!” I said, relieved that they’d thought about it. “It might not have been here when I got back!” I frowned. “Is there going to be enough room for everyone with all this stuff?” “Sure!” Shaun said. “We brought the dooley.” All at sea, I followed them as they left, locking up. I discovered what they meant when we got to the street. The ‘dooley’ was a monster truck—front and back seat and a full sized bed with double wheels on either side of the back. My suitcase and boxes didn’t take up even half of the space in the back of the truck. “Do I get in the front seat or the back?” “Front,” Gabe said. “Back,” Shaun said at almost the same time. I glanced from one to the other. “It you don’t mind, Shaun, I’d really rather sit in the front. I get motion sickness in the back.” He looked suspicious. “I really do. I’m serious.” Gabe grabbed my arm and helped me up the step and then into the truck. I’d


Kimberly Zant

131

never been in anything like it, needless to say. I discovered when I’d gotten in that Basil was climbing in the other side and there was an odd looking seat in the middle, like a seat on top of the main seat. “What’s this?” I asked, disconcerted as I settled on it. “Jump seat for toddlers,” Gabe said. I turned to gape at him. He started laughing. “It’s the armrest. It tilts up.” “You’re so funny!” I said, embarrassed, but I couldn’t help but laugh. I didn’t know why it hadn’t occurred to me that it must be an armrest except that I’d never seen one so big—wide enough for my ass. It was clearly a monster truck for big men, though. I should’ve expected it, I supposed. I spent a good bit of the trip looking the truck over—what I could see of it. “This is so cool! I’ve never been in a truck before. I had no idea they were so nice! Built in DVD player—cup holders! And it’s so high. I can see over the cars. That must be handy, being able to see the traffic ahead so well.” They looked amused, but they pointed out different features. It entertained me until I discovered Gabe was taking the freeway onramp. I settled back, studying the view of the city at night, listening to the guys talk—expecting any minute Gabe was going to turn off the freeway. We’d left the city completely behind and I was beginning to wonder where on earth their place was when Gabe turned on his blinker and moved over to get off. We drove for another thirty minutes before I saw a landmark that looked familiar. I saw several more not long after that. “It’s weird, I know, but I think I’ve been this way before.” Gabe glanced at me and then exchanged a look with Basil. “It looks familiar, huh?” Basil murmured, amusement threading his voice. “It does! I suppose it might be because it’s dark, though.” I’d hardly gotten the comment out when Gabe slowed and turned in a driveway that was very familiar. It totally blew my mind when he passed the arbor gate that led up to the Victorian I’d spent six weeks with them in and drove around the side to a detached garage. “This is your house? I mean, you live here?” Gabe turned the engine off and shifted around to look at me. “This is our house— mine and Shaun’s. Basil and Hunter room with us … and now you.” I was too bemused to know how I felt about that discovery. I climbed out of the truck behind them and stared at the house while they headed to the back of the truck to unload it. “Before you get too impressed,” Shaun said dryly, “we inherited it.” I threw a startled look at him, wondering who they’d inherited from. Grandparents?” “There were some wild parties in that house … the first couple of years after Mom died.” He snorted derisively. “Until the insurance money ran out, anyway.” I swallowed a little convulsively, feeling my chest tighten at the look on his face. I knew I shouldn’t pick at the wound, but I couldn’t help myself. “You couldn’t have been very old. Don’t be so hard on yourself.” He flicked an angry look at me. I thought it was because I’d stuck my nose in until I realized I’d insulted him with the reference to his age. “We were old enough to know better,” he said tightly. “I was seventeen, Gabe eighteen. I doubt there’s many people that get that kind of chance—a hundred fifty thousand dropped in their laps


Kimberly Zant

132

without having to work a day for it—and we blew it before we hit our twenties. That was impressive! We barely had enough to pay to get in to the college of art and design we’d spent most of high school bragging about going to—the best in the country for computer graphics. Had to bust our asses after that to keep up with tuition.” I studied him for a long moment, feeling my heart breaking for them. Granted, they’d been wild and irresponsible, but how many kids that young would’ve done any different? Especially when they’d lost their mother. Maybe it had all just been the teen in them, and maybe it had been at least partly grief and fear at discovering they’d suddenly become adults and had no one to fall back on? “What happened to your father?” “Wrapped his car around a tree when I was twelve.” I struggled to think of something to say that might help his feelings, even a little. “Your mother would be proud.” He grunted. “She’d be spinning in her grave,” he said dryly, and then blew out a breath. “At least we didn’t lose it when we put it up to get the money up for the show.” “Exactly!” I said, even though I hadn’t known that that was how they’d come up with the capital. “She’d be proud that you two are so resourceful.” “She’d be ashamed and horrified,” he retorted irritably. “She loved this house. I don’t even like to think what she would’ve thought about us using it to film a porn.” “I don’t believe she loved it more than she did you two! She wouldn’t have been ashamed of you even if you hadn’t turned it into such a success!” He grinned at me abruptly. “You didn’t know my mother! Believe me, she wouldn’t have been happy. She didn’t believe the end justified the means.” “She might have been grieved that you’d been forced to do it, but I still don’t believe she would’ve wanted anything but the best life that you two could have. She tried to insure that with life insurance. You redeemed your folly—and not many people manage to pick themselves up after they’d had that kind of fall.” He shook his head at me, but I thought he looked like he felt better and that was all I cared about. Maybe his mother would have been horrified—if she’d been alive—but she wasn’t and I still believed that the only thing that ultimately mattered to a loving parent was that their children survived. Surfacing from my abstraction when Hunter passed me with a box, I went around to the back to wait for a box to carry. Gabe, who was standing in the back unloading, looked at me for a long moment. It almost seemed strange, looking at him now with what I’d learned in those few moments of talking to Shaun, like he’d suddenly become an entirely different person than the one I’d thought I’d known. I realized he wasn’t, though. He wasn’t any different at all. It was my perspective that had changed. I understood so many things I hadn’t before. I couldn’t say that it had radically changed the way I felt about him, but I certainly admired him more than I had—which was saying something since I’d admired everything about him when I hadn’t known anything about his background at all. It certainly put a whole knew light on his short-temperedness during the filming, however. I’d known he was one of the investors. I hadn’t known that he and Shaun had gambled all they had that they knew what they were doing and could make it pay off. “I’ll take the suitcase,” I said when he looked at me quizzically and flicked at glance at Shaun.


Kimberly Zant

133

He hefted it as if weighing it and then looked around and handed me a box instead. It was so light I nearly dropped it. Discovering it had my pillows in it, I glanced at him, but, really, it needed to be taken in like everything else. Shrugging, I headed in with the box. The garage was connected to the house by a breezeway that led into the kitchen. When I got inside, I discovered the men were unloading the boxes of goods from my kitchen. “Which bedroom is mine?” “The one you had before.” I turned to look at Gabe, who’d responded, as he strode in with my suitcase. He passed me. Shaking my surprise, I followed him up the stairs and found that Basil had set down a couple of boxes in the room and was heading out again. We waltzed at the door for a moment and he finally stepped back to allow me to enter. It gave me the strangest feeling when I stepped into the room—as if I’d come home. It was the same. I couldn’t see any sign, anyway, that they’d changed anything. Setting the box I was carrying down, I headed to the dresser than had held my wardrobe and pulled the drawer out. My heart skipped several beats when I saw everything was still there—everything had been laundered and returned to the drawer. When I turned around, I discovered Gabe had paused and was watching me. I smiled at him. “I always liked this room.” Some of the tension went out of him. He lifted his head and looked around. “It was mine when I was a kid.” He made a wry face. “We redecorated, of course. I didn’t sleep in the four poster.” I chuckled. He hesitated. “Just so you know, the cameras and microphones have been removed.” I glanced around again. “What a shame,” I murmured. He looked a little startled and then frowned doubtfully, as if he was wondering if he’d heard me wrong or if he suspected I was being sarcastic. I didn’t remove the doubt. I headed to the bed and unloaded the box I’d brought up. Beneath the pillows, I discovered all of my lingerie that I hadn’t packed. I carried it to the dresser and put it in the same drawer with my slutty wardrobe from the shoot, wondering as I did if there was any significance I could place on the presence of my old wardrobe that might even come close to reality. I decided there probably wasn’t any significance at all. They’d probably just stuffed it in the drawer because they didn’t know what else to do with it—and that beat the hell out of the possibility that they might’ve decided to save it to see if they could get their girlfriends to wear it. When I’d finished putting everything away, I decided to take a bath and wash my hair before I got rid of the boxes and went in search of the box of ice cream I hoped they’d removed from my refrigerator and brought. It was probably half-melted if not worse, but I liked soupy ice cream, too. There didn’t seem to be any sense in letting it go to waste. I discovered the men were all in the kitchen when I got downstairs in my favorite sleep shirt—my ugly old worn sleep shirt—with my hair wound up in a towel on top of my head. The guys sent me a startled look.


Kimberly Zant

134

I narrowed my eyes at them and headed for the refrigerator to check the freezer. “It’s melted—probably isn’t any good,” Shaun volunteered. “I like it soft.” I got a dish out of the cabinet and poured mostly melted ice cream in it and then found a spoon. “You guys mind if I watch TV? I have to wait for my hair to dry.” Gabe cleared his throat. “Sure. Help yourself.” Smiling at them, I headed into the living room, found the remote and sat in the middle of the couch with my legs folded tailor style. Flipping through the channels until I found something that interested me, I put the remote down and stared at the screen, slurping melted ice cream. The guys came in a few minutes later carrying various snacks and settled around the room to munch and stare at the TV. “What’s this?” Gabe asked curiously. “Pictures of the universe … taken with the Hubble. It’s called ‘A trip through the Universe’ or something like that. I missed the beginning. You can change the channel if you want to.” Finished with my ice cream, I unwound the towel from my head, figuring it had absorbed all the water it was going to, and began to finger fluff my hair to help it dry. They actually surprised me by staying to watch until the conclusion. “I’m heading for bed,” Gabe announced, getting up and stretching. “Do we still have that meeting tomorrow with Glenda?” Hunter asked. Gabe frowned. “I guess so.” “I guess I’ll go to bed, too, then.” Discovering an exodus from the parlor, I decided to go up to my own room, dry my hair a little with the blow dryer and then go to bed. It was still pretty early, but I hadn’t slept all that well for a while. I checked the doors since everyone else had already gone up, turning out the lights as I moved from room to room and then went upstairs. I paused at the door as I went into my room, my hand going automatically to the lock. After a moment’s thought, I decided against it—just in case. I was drowsing on the edge of sleep when I heard my door open and footsteps cross the room. When I opened my eyes, I saw Gabe standing beside the bed. I couldn’t read his expression. It was dark in the room and his face was in shadow, but I didn’t need to to know why he’d come. I heard him swallow. “You don’t need to do this if it isn’t something you want. It isn’t part of the package.” I lifted my arms to him instead of replying. He dove at me, finding my mouth almost before he’d settled. That was when I really felt as if I’d come home, when I felt his mouth on mine, found myself adrift in his essence and drunk with the pleasure of it. He was hungry, ravenous, and I felt it with every touch as he peeled my night shirt off and stroked and caressed me and brought my desire to fever pitch. I was starving for his touch. I didn’t need to be teased to reach my zenith. It was just a pure pleasure to be luxuriating in the way he made me feel. I’d begun to pull him at him demandingly before he finally nudged my legs apart and settled in the cradle of my thighs. He paused, gasping hoarsely as he searched beneath the pillow. I hadn’t seen him bring the tube he’d shoved beneath it and it flickered through my mind that he hadn’t been too uncertain of his welcome if he’d come prepared.


Kimberly Zant

135

On the other hand, I loved a man who was always prepared! Someone tried the doorknob just about the time he finished stroking the lubricant over himself. He planted his mouth over mine and bore me back to the pillow when I lifted my head to look toward the door. Whoever it was had left by the time he broke the kiss—or he broke the kiss when he heard them leave. Aligning his body with mine, he penetrated me without hesitation, rocking his hips as he thrust a little deeper each time. The feel of his slow claiming, the strain of my body to accept him and the delightful abrasion of his cock, drove me closer and closer to release. I came almost as soon as he’d filled me to my limits, but I’d learned not to allow that to disappoint me. I enjoyed it to the fullest and then focused again on the feel of his body moving in and out of mine, strumming my hands over his broad back as I met his thrusts. I began clutching at him a little frantically as I felt my body gathering toward my second climax, urging him to move faster. He caught my feverish desperation, gasping from time to time as if he was holding his breath. I felt his cock jerk inside of me. It touched off the explosion of rapture I’d been waiting for. Shuddering with the force of it, I struggled to maintain the rhythm, fought to catch my breath as the spasms ripped through me. He followed me to glory, shuddering and gasping as he pumped his seed into me, sinking heavily against me in the aftermath. Dragging in a deep, shaky breath, I lifted upward enough to kiss his chest and throat. “I missed this,” I murmured, stroking my cheek over his chest before I collapsed against the pillows. He bent his head, shifting downward to disengage our bodies. “I missed it, too,” he said huskily against the side of my neck. Releasing a deep sigh of contentment, I turned to snuggle against him and drifted off to sleep when he moved to the bed beside me.


Kimberly Zant

136

Chapter Seventeen It was an understatement, Gabe thought wryly. He hadn’t thought when she’d left that he was going to have a real problem waiting a week or two to go after her. The business of trying to wrap everything up and trying to get their new project in line and started kept all of them busy. Wrong! The truth was that he’d been so preoccupied with trying to plan his campaign to get her back—for real, and for good—that he hadn’t been able to focus on business with more than half a brain. The truth was that he’d leapt at the excuse to sweep her up and bring her back so that he could keep her safe because he’d just been looking for a reason, any reason, to get her back. And that complicated the hell out of his plans to wait until the others had focused elsewhere. He’d landed himself in the same situation, pretty much, as he’d been in when she left—fierce competition to stake a claim. Of course, they’d ditched nearly half the ‘hunks’, but he’d never considered the other three much competition to begin with. He shook the wandering thoughts. She was safer with all of them to keep an eye on her. That was the important thing at this juncture—making sure some psycho didn’t get his hands on her. He didn’t entertain a lot of doubt that he could handle the son-of-abitch if he managed to find her, but they had to carry on with their lives. They were going to be coming and going. At least with four of them, they could make sure she was always watched by one of them—without making her feel like she was in prison or, hopefully, scaring her by letting her know how worried they were that there was a maniac stalking her. **** Much to my relief, I discovered the guys really did need a secretary. The rear parlor, or family room, which had been used as a sort of dormitory for four of the Hunks during the shooting of the show, had been converted into a studio. I’d wondered if it wasn’t cramped with four guys sharing one room—Gabe, Basil, and Shaun had had bedrooms upstairs—but I saw that it wasn’t nearly as crowded as I’d thought. It was a large room, nearly as big as the front parlor. And filled with equipment. Beyond the fact that I could see that some of it was computers, and all of it electronics, I had no idea what the equipment was or what it was intended for. It looked expensive, though. Each of the guys had workstations and all of the workstations looked like disaster areas. Gabe gestured at the room. “See if you can organize this stuff—just don’t touch the equipment and don’t lose anything.” I nodded, but he’d already turned and strode to his workstation. I moved to the middle of the room, or the eye of the hurricane, turning slowly in a circle and surveying everything. My honest assessment by the time I’d taken it all in was that it was hopeless. Heading into the kitchen, I searched until I found a box of plastic trash bags, deciding


Kimberly Zant

137

that was the place to start since their trashcans were overflowing. The trashcans were full of notes—snack wrappers and empty soda cans, too, but lots of notes. I’d crouched down to empty to Basil’s trash when I noticed the notes, some of them wadded up, others not. I found several envelopes that looked like bills, too— unopened. Uneasy when I discovered unopened mail in the container, I settled on the floor and began sorting it carefully. “What are you doing?” I looked up and discovered Basil frowning at me. “There’s mail here. I thought I should just check before dumping everything out.” “Let me see!” he demanded, holding his hand out. I placed the envelopes in his hand and he flipped through them. “I found the light bill!” he announced to the room at large. “My cell phone bill ….” He handed the envelopes back to me. “Don’t lose that stuff. It’s bills.” I wasn’t comforted at the discovery that Basil had a tendency to file everything in the trashcan. I had a feeling he wasn’t the only one either. When I’d finished sorting possibly important from obvious trash, I looked around for a safe place to put them until I’d gone through everything else. There weren’t any filing cabinets and every surface, including most of the floor, was covered with equipment and wires. I went back to the kitchen and grabbed a couple of the boxes that had been used to carry my stuff. When I’d searched the studio from one end to the other for a pen to write with and come up empty, I discovered Gabe had a pen over each ear and stole one of them. “I need my pen!” he growled. “Then use the one over your other ear!” He looked startled, felt both ears and found the pen. Shrugging, he stuck it over his ear again. When my stomach started grumbling, I went into the kitchen. Discovering it was past noon, I inventoried the food in the house and finally found enough to put a meal together. “Do you guys want to eat at your desks or in the dining room?” They all stopped and turned to stare at me blankly for a moment and then bailed out of their chairs and raced each other to the door. Shaking my head in amusement, I carried the food to the dining room and, while I had them trapped, made them look through the notes. That was when I discovered that their handwriting was so bad that they had trouble reading their own notes. Which was probably why the notes were in the trashcan. **** Gabe didn’t feel a great deal of surprise when he’d showered and shaved and headed down the hall to Nicole’s room and discovered Shaun, Basil, and Hunter laying in wait for him, but it pissed him off royally. Fine, he thought! They needed to clear the air anyway. He didn’t like fucking sneaking down to her room. They might as well settle everything now. “What’s up?” They folded their arms. “I think we should move the discussion downstairs,” Basil said tightly. Gabe studied him for a long moment, flicked a look at the others, glanced at Nicole’s door and finally shrugged. “Fine. Downstairs it is.”


Kimberly Zant

138

“Are we going to have a problem?” he asked when they’d reached the parlor. “We are if you’ve gotten it into your head that you have some sort of claim on Nicole,” Shaun said tightly. Anger immediately surged through him at the challenge. “I do have a claim on her.” “No more than we do!” Hunter retorted. “Don’t start that Dom shit! She never acknowledged you as her master and you damned well know it! And we know it! If she had, she would’ve looked to you for permission.” Gabe studied him in tight-lipped silence. The problem was that he did know it and disputing Hunter’s claim wasn’t going to make any fucking difference in the long run. Nicole had to make the choice—had to accept the man she considered her master. Privately, he doubted she could or would for the simple reason that she wasn’t actually a submissive—and they all knew that, too. Beyond that, it was hard to argue, at this point, with the situation that had grown to be a habit. She’d gotten used to the way things were while they’d been doing the show. He wasn’t sure she could really adjust to the fact that the show was over and there was a whole new set of rules. He wasn’t sure he could, if it came to that. “Alright,” he said finally, still thoroughly pissed off. “Nothing’s settled. I can see that.” “We also have the little problem that she’s living with us now and she needs protection,” Basil said pointedly. “We can’t be brawling over her. In the first place, that isn’t going to fucking settle this when she’s the one that has to decide. In the second, she’s liable to take to her heels.” “So we handle it like gentlemen?” Gabe said dryly. “What are you suggesting, drawing straws?” “All we’re saying,” Shaun responded tightly, “is that you can’t have her all to yourself. None of us can. We all figure we’ve got a claim and we’re going to have to work with it until Nicole settles it. That means you don’t fucking troop down to her god damned room every fucking night!” Or he could beat the shit out of all of them and head for her room while they were nursing their wounds. Ok, he liked the sound of that, but he wasn’t confident he’d be able to drag himself inside her door and lock it if he had to take them all on. He was pretty sure Nicole wouldn’t like it either. As much as he hated to admit it, Basil was right. If they let things get too much out of hand there was no way they were going to be able to keep it from Nicole. Even if it didn’t scare her off, it would be damned uncomfortable for her and she might decide to leave just to keep the peace. Which would put her in danger. They couldn’t risk that, regardless of how they felt about the situation. “Fine! I don’t like it worth a fuck, but I see your point. We’re going to have to draw straws or some-fucking-thing, though! She sure as hell isn’t going to be in the dark long if we race each other to her door every fucking night and have a fight in the hall about who’s going in!” **** Basil was pissed off, briefly, when they’d finally settled things and he won the


Kimberly Zant

139

toss only to discover when he’d slipped into Nicole’s room that she was sound asleep. Briefly, he debated what his welcome was liable to be if he woke her up, but it was a short debate. He’d been horny as hell before he’d come upstairs. From the moment he’d discovered he’d won the round for the night, he hadn’t been able to focus on anything but getting into her room and climbing into her bed. He didn’t think he could’ve pointed his toes in the other direction if he’d wanted to and he sure as hell didn’t want to. Shrugging inwardly, he moved to the side of the bed and started undressing, figuring something would come to him if she woke up and demanded to know what he was doing there. He relaxed when she didn’t wake up. It flickered through his mind that it was a damned good thing they’d gone and gotten her, though. If he’d been the psycho, she would be in trouble! Since it also occurred to him that she might be sleeping so deeply because she felt safe with them, however, he decided not to give her a lecture over it—especially when he realized she might start locking her door. He didn’t know how good his lock-picking skills were. Slipping carefully into bed beside her, he considered whether to wake her and see if she was agreeable or not, but the discovery that she was naked clenched it for him. That was an open invitation, added to the unlocked door, if he’d had ever had one! Doubts immediately surfaced as to whether the invitation was for him or Gabe, but he dismissed them. With the exception of the time she’d been pissed off with them when they were doing the Snow White and Seven Hunks scene, she had never failed to respond swiftly and warmly to his overtures. In any case, he’d caught her with her defenses down and he was fucking horny! He was pretty sure he could get her all warmed up and ready before she had time to figure out he wasn’t Gabe, even if it was Gabe she was waiting for. He didn’t like the possibility worth a fuck, but he decided he’d sulk over it after he’d taken care of his blue balls. He almost took care of the problem before he got started. By the time he’d explored her body, he was already having control issues. When she roused enough to open her legs to him, he lost all thought of warming up. He searched a little frantically for a tube of lubrication, squirted the shit all over himself because his hands were shaking so badly with impatience, and ended up having to scrape it off his thighs and the bed to lubricate his shaft. “Basil,” she whispered, reaching for him as he leaned over her. There was no question in her voice, only desire in the huskiness of it. Relief flickered through him, but such a surge of need washed through him that he didn’t waste time thinking about it—until later. Dropping over her, he grabbed his cock and began a frantic search for a place along her cleft that yielded enough to reveal the mouth of her sex. He began shoving the minute he found it, digging his toes into the mattress and struggling like a salmon trying to make it upstream for the spawning grounds. It wasn’t a good thing that that particular analogy popped into his mind because the moment it did, he felt his balls draw up to his belly. Jesus! He was about to blow! Damn it to hell! He’d been waiting weeks for this. He wasn’t fucking going to blow his load before he’d even gotten the chance to enjoy it, damn it!


Kimberly Zant

140

He was sweating and shaking so badly by the time he’d conquered her tight, hot cavern that he’d lost all coordination and most of the strength in his arms and legs and, to make things worse, he was sticking to her—and sliding. Ok, he told himself, he’d fucked up round one. If he could convince her to lie still for a round two, all was not lost! Or confuse the shit out of her! He gritted his teeth when he came, tensing every muscle in his body to try to keep her from realizing he hadn’t managed three fucking strokes before he’d lost it. Heaving a bracing breath when the spasms stopped, he immediately began moving again with great care. If he pulled too far out he was never going to shove his limp noodle in her. It turned out to be a good plan. It didn’t take much shallow gliding to make him as hard as he’d been when he’d gone in. He’d never managed that before! Then again, he’d had all he could take for weeks and then nada! He had a backup to take care of. He managed to keep a rhythm going until she came. He was still trying to work up to coming again when he felt her begin to buck against him and knew she was hitting her second peak. It shot him right over the top. He almost passed out when he came the second time. He’d already pulled out of her, wondering if he had the strength to stagger down the hall to his own room, when it dawned on him that he didn’t have to. It wasn’t like everybody didn’t know where he was. He didn’t have to hide a fucking thing! Collapsing beside her on the bed, he waited until he’d cooled off and then dragged her close enough he could curl around her. Thinking he might wake her up after a while and enjoy another round, he dropped off of the cliff and into the deep abyss. **** It took days to bring the studio into even a semblance of order and it was a constant battle to maintain order. In a way, it annoyed me. Then again, it also reassured me that they hadn’t just taken pity on me and taken me in like a stray. They needed me. They were so focused when they were working that they forgot to stop to eat unless I reminded them and, if I hadn’t been there to cook, they would’ve lived on the junk food that mostly filled the cabinets and refrigerator. I wondered how they managed to stay in such beautiful shape until I discovered they had an entire gym in the garage and worked out every morning, and jogged in the evenings—and played football or basketball or some other ballgame on the weekends. Most of the time it was just the four of them, but occasionally friends would drop over and join them. They’d play ball, cookout on the grill on the back deck, and then sit around and drink beer and do their male bonding thing. They didn’t appear to have any girlfriends at the moment. They didn’t actually need a girlfriend, I thought wryly. They had plenty of male companionship, plenty to do when they were working, and me. I was a little disconcerted, at first, when I discovered that we were playing the same game we’d played the last half of the shoot. Everyone would troop up to bed like good little boys—and girl—and then, once I was tucked up in my bed, almost inevitably, one or the other would tap lightly at my door and slip into the room, lock the door, and climb into the bed with me. Or slip in just about the time I got to sleep. I never let on that they, whichever one it was, wasn’t the only one sneaking into


Kimberly Zant

141

my bed when they thought everybody else was asleep. At first, that was because I didn’t feel any real obligation to disclose that information. The only ‘relationship’ that was openly acknowledged was that I was a roomy. During the day, although I caught plenty of heated gazes when they didn’t have their noses stuck to their computer screens, they were never open about our intimacy, never staked a claim. I didn’t get hugs or kisses or a possessive arm around my waist or across my shoulders that said to me, or the others, ‘this is my woman’. And, by the time I’d made the rounds it occurred to me that there was really no way to handle telling them without, possibly, creating friction. In any case, why turn Basil down only because I’d had sex with Gabe the night before? What was I supposed to say? I’m reserving this for Gabe—who hasn’t claimed me as a girlfriend? The same went for all of them. By the time I’d been living with them a month I decided it was an open secret that nobody was acknowledging and if they weren’t it was because they didn’t want to. It seemed to me that they wanted to maintain the illusion, in their own mind, that they were my one and only lover. It was a fairly regular occurrence for them to run into each other outside my door after all. They couldn’t not know. I was happy, and they seemed to be. Why rock the boat? I discovered a few months later that I didn’t actually have a choice. Nature had overcome mankind. Or maybe it was man had overcome man? I was sure I couldn’t possibly be pregnant when I bought the home test kit. I was on birth control. I took it religiously, exactly when I was supposed to take my pill. I didn’t know why I felt pregnant, unless it was a subconscious desire to be pregnant, but I really expected disappointment when I used it. I tested positive. Deciding the damned thing was defective, I debated getting another one. The guys always all went with me when I went shopping, though, and it had been hard enough to get the first one without them seeing it. I made an appointment to get checked, told the guys it was a regular checkup visit, and the doctor informed me that I was pregnant. “I can’t be! I’m on the pill!” He frowned. “Did you miss any?” “No!” “Not take one at the right time? That’s important. I told you that.” “I always take it in the morning as soon as I brush my teeth! Always!” He cleared his throat, shrugged. “Well, you’re pregnant. It happens occasionally.” “What happens occasionally?” He studied me a moment. “You know it isn’t one hundred percent effective? Occasionally, women do get pregnant even when they are taking their pills like they’re supposed to.” I blinked at him. “A miracle baby,” I said neutrally. He shrugged again and smiled faintly. “A determined one.” I kept thinking he was wrong. I knew the pills weren’t one hundred percent, but how the hell had I managed to land in that tiny margin of error? The shit fairy had struck again! I decided I was glad—if it actually turned out that I really was pregnant, and I


Kimberly Zant

142

didn’t really believe it until I started noticing the changes and the doctor kept behaving like I was pregnant. The guys should have become suspicious, but they were men. In any case, if they could ignore the fact that sometimes my door was locked and sometimes open and they kept bumping into each other in the hall I could see why they wouldn’t notice something as small as a little rounded tummy where there hadn’t been one before. Should I tell them? Guess what? I’m pregnant! I could see that going over well, especially since I couldn’t tell them which one of them was the father. All I knew was that it had happened since I’d moved in with them. If I’d thought there was any chance in hell that I’d get pregnant, I would’ve … well, done something different … maybe. I had a bad feeling they weren’t going to take it well so I decided to take the coward’s way out and just not tell them. They were bound to notice at some point, but why do today what I could probably put off for a couple more months, at least? **** Hunter watched Nicole climb the stairs with frowning intensity and finally glanced at Shaun. Shaun, he saw, was also watching her. After a moment, he dragged his gaze from her, turned absently and headed back into the parlor where Basil and Gabe were going over the storyboard. Shaun plopped down at one end of the couch. “She isn’t just getting a little plump, is she?” he asked of no one in particular. Gabe lifted his head and stared at his brother blankly for a moment. “Nicole?” Gabe glanced toward the door, raked a hand through his hair, and sat back. “I don’t think so.” Basil gaped at him. “You’re not suggesting … what I think you’re suggesting?” Gabe’s lips tightened. “It isn’t going to do any good to keep waltzing around it, you know. It isn’t going to go away.” “Nobody’s waltzing around it!” Hunter snapped. “I just hadn’t noticed! Had you?” he asked Basil. Basil flushed faintly. “I thought, maybe, she was just plumping up a little,” he muttered. “How long has she been here?” Gabe sent him a look. “If you’re trying to figure out if it’s yours or you can blame it on somebody else, forget it. She had her period not long before she left, if you’ll recall.” “Yes, but … it was a week and a half before she moved back in.” “You’re starting to piss me off,” Gabe growled at his brother. “I’m just saying …. How the hell did it happen anyway?” Shaun retorted. “Well, you stuck your dick in her and you forgot to pull out for the come shot,” Hunter said dryly. Shaun shot a bird at him. “She was on birth control, though, right?” He frowned, clearly angry for a few moments before a sudden thought occurred to him. “She went off the pill! She must have! That means she’s decided, right?” Gabe shifted uncomfortably. “Actually, she didn’t go off the pill … unless she was flushing them and I don’t know why she would. She didn’t know I counted them.” “You were counting her pills?” Basil demanded. “You’re sure you counted


Kimberly Zant

143

right?” Gabe glared at him. “I just happened to notice the package!” he snapped. “It was lying on her vanity in plain sight! I didn’t search the medicine cabinet for them.” “How long have you been counting them?” “I haven’t been counting them!” Gabe said indignantly. “I just said I saw the package and I picked it up and looked at it and there was an empty spot everywhere there was supposed to be one!” Of course it had crossed his mind that he could ‘misplace’ them and that would settle the question of whether Nicole stayed or packed up and left, but he hadn’t. Thinking about it didn’t count any more than the idea of replacing them with something else counted, particularly since he hadn’t been able to think of a handy substitute that wouldn’t make her immediately suspicious. Hunter frowned. “Actually, I looked at the package, too—when I packed up the stuff in her bathroom. He’s right—at least at that time—she was on the pill.” “Baby trap!” Shaun said. “What makes you so damned sure she’s trying to trap you, is what I’d like to know?” Hunter demanded. “I didn’t say that.” “Well, what the fuck would be the point of deliberately going off the pill to trap any of us when we all know that we’ve all been sleeping with her? She has to know she couldn’t pin it on any one of us!” Gabe said tartly. They all exchanged a look. “So? She could get a paternity test,” Shaun pointed out. “She could, but that doesn’t change the fact that she’s on the pill—or was when she moved in,” Gabe said tightly. “Ok, so all that fucking tells us is that it was definitely one of us—we can rule out the other three because it didn’t happen when we were filming the show,” Hunter said. “It didn’t happen then,” Gabe said, “because she had her period and that rules out the possibility. And it isn’t likely that it happened between then and the time she moved in because of her cycle. I looked it up and calculated it. She wouldn’t have been fertile until mid-cycle and she’d moved back in with us by that time. I think it’s mine.” “What the hell makes you think it’s yours?” Basil demanded. “Because I was there at the right time?” “You can’t calculate that close! I was with her the next night. It could be mine!” Basil growled. “I don’t see much point in arguing about it,” Hunter put in. “The question is, what to do about it?” “At this point, I’m thinking we should start shopping for baby stuff,” Gabe said wryly. “I’m not saying I know a hell of a lot about these things, but I’m pretty sure she’s planning on having it.” “Well hell! That’s going to break up the fucking party—squalling infant, shitty diapers, and no pussy—no tits either if she means to breast feed!” Hunter said in disgust. Gabe studied him thoughtfully. “You can always get another place.” Hunter glared at him. “I don’t want to get another place, damn it!” “You said ….” “I’m just saying this is getting heavy. I wasn’t planning on starting a family … yet.”


Kimberly Zant

144

“Well, what the fuck makes you think you have?” Gabe snapped. “It’s probably mine, anyway!” “You don’t know that she got pregnant right away,” Basil said pointedly. “What if it was the next cycle? How long has she been here? A couple of months?” “I thought I was out of it!” Hunter said dryly. “I looked it up—five months.” “Five months! You’re sure?” Basil demanded, frowning as he tried to figure it up himself. “What month is this, anyway?” “She looks like she’s more than a couple of months along anyway,” Gabe said pointedly. “Hunter’s right—five months and if she got pregnant right away, then she’s got to be at least four. That sounds about right to me.” “Just when was the last time you were around a pregnant chick?” Hunter demanded. Gabe glared at him. “If she’s far enough along we noticed, then she damned sure didn’t just get pregnant!” “The thing that worries me,” Basil said after a little thought, “is that she hasn’t said anything. Why do you think she hasn’t said anything? I mean, if we’ve noticed, it stands to reason she’s figured it out. Besides, she went to the doctor—at least twice since she moved in.” Gabe frowned. That was the thing that was bothering him, too, had been bothering him since he’d finally accepted the fact that she had to be pregnant. It seemed to him that she would’ve at least told him, because he was as sure as he could be that it was his. **** I was sure I was about to catch hell when the guys started cupping my rounded belly. Gabe was the first that seemed to notice my belly was taking on a plumpness it hadn’t had before. We’d just had sex and he was idly stroking his hand along my body and then his hand just sort of settled right over my belly and stayed there. I held my breath. The next thing I knew I could hear his heavy breathing that told me he’d lost consciousness. Basil didn’t even make any pretense of caressing me. He simply settled his hand there and left it. By the time Hunter and Shaun had done the same thing and not one of them had said a word, I decided they either hadn’t actually noticed or they were waiting for a confession. I considered it and discarded it again. I didn’t want to make a general announcement, damn it! I also didn’t want to point a finger. I decided it was my baby. Why should I tell them? Seven months into my pregnancy, they took to patting my stomach when they walked by me and occasionally, when we’d sit in the front parlor watching TV, they would sit with their hand on the mound, waiting for baby to kick. I had to suppose Gabe finally got tired of waiting for me to announce it. One night after we’d had sex, he simply moved to my belly and lowered his head, as if he was trying to listen in. “Do you think it’s a boy? Or a girl?” he murmured, brushing his lips lightly over my belly. I swallowed a little convulsively, listening to my heart hammering in my ears.


Kimberly Zant

145

Not ‘is it mine?’ or ‘who’s the father?’ but ‘is it a boy or a girl?’ “It’s a boy,” I said finally. He lifted his head and moved up the bed, nuzzling his face against my neck. “We should fix up the spare room as a nursery.” I started crying. I had the awful feeling that he thought the baby was his and I didn’t know! He leaned away to look at me for a long moment and finally pulled me into his arms, stroking my hair. “It’ll be alright, baby. Don’t cry. Did you think we wouldn’t notice eventually?” There was a thread of amusement in his voice that sounded promising. I sniffed. “I thought you’d all be mad with me. I didn’t go off the pill! I swear I didn’t! It just happened. The pill isn’t a hundred percent and ….” He expelled a deep breath, but I couldn’t tell if it meant he was angry or not. “I was actually kind of hoping that you had.” I sat up and looked down at him. “Really?” He shrugged. “At least I’d know for sure then that you wanted to stay.” I stared at him blankly. “Of course I want to stay! I love it here! I was afraid you guys would want me to leave because I got knocked up, that maybe you’d think I just did it ….” Gabe cleared his throat. He thought he would’ve liked it if she had tried to trap him. Then he’d know she’d picked him over the others. He realized abruptly, though, that they’d all pretty much fallen into the habit of thinking of her as theirs—and she probably thought of all of them as hers. Why wouldn’t she? They all were hers! “Nobody wants you to leave,” he said gruffly. “I don’t want you to leave, and it’s my house—well, mine and Shaun’s—but Shaun doesn’t want you to leave either.” He was silent for several moments. “I’d like to think its mine. I don’t suppose …?” “I don’t know!” I wailed. He chuckled. “Well, don’t cry about it! It isn’t your fault—no more than ours, anyway. It isn’t like we didn’t all know. We can’t very well be pissed off at you when we did. Anyway, we could always get a paternity test and then we’ll know.” “You aren’t angry with me?” “I’m a little pissed off with me. If I’d realized I was going to fall in love with you ….” He stopped. “Honestly? I didn’t know what the hell to do. I was in so deep there was no backing out. I didn’t want to until you showed up. This is seriously fucked up, but I don’t see how we’ve could’ve done anything any different and now … well, I’ve kind of gotten used to it, at least. I still don’t especially like it, but it’s hard to argue with the fact that I’m—mostly—happy. I don’t remember the last time I felt this … content with my life.” He shook his head. “I knew I was in trouble the first time I laid eyes on you. I just didn’t know how much.” He smiled at me. “I thought you were the prettiest, sexiest little thing I’d ever seen. I wanted to jump your bones right then and there.” I could feel my face heat at the compliment. I stared at him with a wide-eyed, breathless, ‘tell me more’ look. He loved me! He’d said it straight out! He grimaced. “We were halfway through the shoot before I began to realize that I was in trouble. I couldn’t see any way out of what I’d started, though. In all honesty, I didn’t even realize, at first, that I wanted out of it. I didn’t have any options but to finish,


Kimberly Zant

146

though, even when I did finally admit it to myself. I was tied up. Shaun was tied up. Everything we had was tied up. I’m not pissed off with you. I don’t think I’m pissed off at all any more, although I sure as hell was for a while.” I swallowed with an effort, trying to understand what he was trying to tell me. “I didn’t really want out of it,” I said finally. He shrugged. “You were tied up, too. So … here we all are—the five of us. Just one happy family … and baby makes six.” I felt like crying again. “I guess you’re right. It isn’t going to work, is it?” He frowned. “That’s the weird part. It actually has worked.” I studied his face hopefully. “You think … we can stay together?” He lifted a hand to my cheek. “Stay with me, Nicki. I don’t know what the others want to do, or will do, but stay with me. We’ll raise the baby together. I think it’s mine, but it doesn’t matter if isn’t. When all’s said and done, it wouldn’t be any different if you’d had the baby before we met.” I settled my cheek against his chest, thinking. “I’m in love with you, too,” I said finally. He tensed. “And Shaun? Basil? Hunter?” I chewed my lip, wondering if I should lie. “I … care about them. I’m in love with you. If I’d realized you cared about me, that I meant something to you …. Well, I couldn’t really have changed anything either. We had to shoot the show. I couldn’t help … becoming attached to them.” He didn’t look happy about that, but I hadn’t really expected him to be. I guess I should’ve lied—but I did care about them. As much as I loved Gabe, I couldn’t bring myself to deny that I also cared about the others. I didn’t want to hurt them, if they cared about me, any more than I wanted to hurt him. “Ah, well—cluster-fuck, start to finish. Well, there’s no going back, so I figure we’ll just take it one day at the time and see how it all works out. I’m just as tied to the bastards now as I was before. I can’t pitch them out. I can’t finish this film without them and we’ve been pretty much putting our profits from the Snow White movie into the new company.” I snuggled closer. “We can make it work. I love you. I’ll do whatever you want. They don’t love me. Once you’re through with the film, maybe even before that, they’ll find someone and then you can still be partners and make films together and … it’ll all work out.” **** It actually all did work out, amazingly enough. I have to say that if the others didn’t love me, they managed to make a damned good impression of doing so. By the time the baby arrived, they’d discarded all pretense of being ‘secretive’ about our five way affair. The first few years we lived together were rocky on a personal level, there was just no getting around that, although it was peaceful most of the time. Financially, the guys proved they were as smart and talented as I’d believed they were. Their first movie wasn’t quite the success that Snow White had been, but it did well. Their second almost tied their venture into porn. My sister Brandy did well as a porn star and retired comfortably well off. Shaun eventually met a woman and fell in love and married. He was divorced two years later, assured me he had never loved her, and moved back in with us. As far as I knew, Gabe, Basil, and Hunter never strayed. We all continued to live in


Kimberly Zant

147

the beautiful Victorian house. I gave each one of the three a son and then had a daughter by Gabe. Gabe was right. It was weird, but it worked for us. The End


Kimberly Zant

148

Also available from NCP in the BDSM series by Kimberly Zant: Punished---Marlee has a secret she dare not divulge, and it isn't something that will withstand the scrutiny of a criminal investigation. When the computer system at the law firm where she works is hacked and critical information filched, she discovers she could be looking at jail time and begs them for the chance to repay them in whatever manner they see fit. The sentence is six months hard time-with six young lawyers. Submission-- To Jimmy, it had been nothing more than a challenge—break the bank’s cutting edge computer security just to prove he could. To his mother, Stephanie, it was Armageddon. Fortunately for her, the Thornes—Gavin, Bret, Jared, Jessie, and Luke—weren’t interested in advertising the fact that a kid had breached their security. They were ruthlessly determined to collect their pound of flesh, however—hers. Surrender-- Desperate straights call for desperate measures---If anyone had asked Anna before what she would be willing to do for money, what she’d just signed up for would NOT have been on the list. She’s discovered, though, that the needy can’t afford to be too picky. And, after all, what’s six weeks in the scheme of things? Despite her internal pep talk, though, she discovers she isn’t at all prepared for what she has to face in the mansion of ill repute—where ‘no’ is no longer a part of her vocabulary unless she wants to forfeit the money she needs so badly.

Snow White and the Seven Hunks

Snow White and the Seven Samurai

Snow White and the Seven Samurai

Snow White and the Seven Samurai

Snow White and the Seven Dwarfs

Snow- A Retelling of Snow White and the Seven Dwarfs

Snow- A Retelling of Snow White and the Seven Dwarfs

Snow White & the Seven Samurai

Snow White & the Seven Samurai

Snow White & the Seven Samurai

Snow White and the Seven Dwarves of the Old Republic

Snow White and the Seven Dwarfs (сказка на английском языке)

Snow White

Snow White and the Giants

The Snow White Bride

The Snow White Bride

The Snow White Bride

Tom Holt - Snow White & the Seven Samurai

Children's Books - Grimm, The Brothers - Snow -white Andthe Seven Dwarfs

Snow White and Rose Red

White as Snow

The Snow White Christmas Cookie

The Snow White Christmas Cookie

Snow White, Blood Red

Snow White Revisited

Snow White, Blood Red

Snow White Revisited

Snow White Blood Red

Children's Books - Snow White

Shar White and Seven Dwarves

Snow White and the Seven Hunks

Snow White and the Seven Samurai

Snow White and the Seven Samurai

Snow White and the Seven Samurai

Snow White and the Seven Dwarfs

Snow- A Retelling of Snow White and the Seven Dwarfs

Snow- A Retelling of Snow White and the Seven Dwarfs

Snow White & the Seven Samurai

Snow White & the Seven Samurai

Snow White & the Seven Samurai

Snow White and the Seven Dwarves of the Old Republic

Snow White and the Seven Dwarfs (сказка на английском языке)

Snow White

Snow White and the Giants

The Snow White Bride

The Snow White Bride

The Snow White Bride

Tom Holt - Snow White & the Seven Samurai

Children's Books - Grimm, The Brothers - Snow -white Andthe Seven Dwarfs

Snow White and Rose Red

White as Snow

The Snow White Christmas Cookie

The Snow White Christmas Cookie

Snow White, Blood Red

Snow White Revisited

Snow White, Blood Red

Snow White Revisited

Snow White Blood Red

Children's Books - Snow White

Shar White and Seven Dwarves

Recommend Documents